№ž
§§§§§。！
¿
·-§§¿? ·№）;، §§：：ț¢ſ ：****…}**： <！--w: ¿ §§-};ſ.ģ،…
§§§¿§§§§§§
§§،¿ĶķĹ姧§§§§§|~¿
§§¿§§

& Cº.
VIIIſIITITIII
ĶĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪ
È
āĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪ
Ī
Ķ
ĒĻ
§§
ºğ
ſºſ
✉
§
§§
§§№ſi
ș;
Ť
ĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪİIĮĮ
Ț
Waeſaeae：
%[]
íſae
ºſ
ROEF
ĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪ
№<！！！！！!！！！Ț~---
§
}
ĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪĪ
Ľ
&#
[[ſiſ]
[III]
Įį
ĮĖ.
IIIſiſ
sº fºss
º
ſ
ſº
&~
Œ）
TTTTTTTTT
TTTTTmIT
i.
sº
Immiſſ
iſſ




























3 78
T25 a.
WV 13
| 3: 74%
(2a, twº, 4%. 2Mazzº 7272-2
T. MACCI PLAVTI
AVLVLARIA
WITH NOTES CRITICAL AND EXEGETICAL
AND AN INTRODUCTION

*RAL LIBF
gº ºf *
University
* \-
`-- ~~~~~"
BY
WILHELM WAGNER, PH. D.
PROFESSOR AT THE JOHANNEUM, HAMBURG.
SECOND EDITION, RE-WRITTEN.
CAMIBRIDGE
DEIGHT ON BELL AND CO.
LONDON G. BELL AND SONS
1876.
378
£25 a
WI3
1870
(ſtantbridge:
PRINTED BY C. J. C.L.A.Y., M.A.
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS,
PREFACE
TO THE FIRST EDITION.
As the present work is intended to supply the wants
of more than one class of readers, I think that on its
completion a few words will not be superfluous in order
to explain its origin and purpose.
In pursuance of my studies on the Aulularia, a first
specimen of which I had given in my dissertation de
Plauti Aulularia (Bonn, Marcus, 1864), I had as well
as I could emended the text and collected much ma-
terial towards an exegetical commentary. Easter 1865
I visited London to collate the MS. J in the British
Museum. On my return to Manchester, I went over
the text again, and in this way a critical commentary
was at last produced which appeared to give a clearer
idea of the textual history of this play than could be
had from any former edition. In June, I went again
to fondon, and there it was that Professor Key kindly
encouraged me to publish my labours. Now, although
I had at first planned nothing more than a critical
edition of the Aulularia, I soon found that my book
would be more useful and perhaps agreeable to a larger
range of readers, if an exegetical commentary should
1—2
4. PREFACE.
be added. It may be that only a few scholars will care
for the critical notes, but surely many students will
desire to have explanatory notes, without which the
edition would to them be quite useless. As it is my
opinion that no Latin author can be advantageously
explained in the same language, I have written my
notes in English, though I am well aware that in so
doing I must rely on the forbearance, and kindness of
my readers, who will, I hope, not be very strict in the
case of a foreigner whose acquaintance with the English
language is not of very long standing. I may say that
I have read and studied all the commentaries ever
written on the Aulularia, and there scarcely can be any-
thing of importance in them which would not be found
in my notes. But at the same time, I have tried to
avoid all unnecessary and superfluous erudition which
seemed to have no connexion with the explanation of
the text. On the whole I venture to hope that a stu-
dent will after the perusal of my notes be sufficiently
prepared for a critical study of the Plautine comedies.
I have not thought my commentary to be a place
wherein to mention the names of former commentators
whenever I am indebted to them for explanations or
quotations; there is indeed a great deal of exegetical
matter running through all commentaries, and well-
known to every scholar; special mention has, however,
been thought necessary in exceptional cases where pe-
culiar honour seemed due to the discovery of difficult
explanations or happy quotations. Whether the original
additions and illustrations given in the present com-
mentary will be thought an improvement or not, I must
leave to my readers to decide.
PREFACE. 5
In the Introduction I have chiefly endeavoured to
give a brief, but clear and sufficient summary of the
laws of Plautine prosody. This seemed the more neces-
sary as the results of the investigations of Ritschl and
other German scholars on this subject are either totally
unknown or, at best, but partially known in this country,
and are moreover not easily accessible to the English
student, they being scattered through Ritschl's Plautus
and prooemia, and many volumes of German philological
periodicals.
In concluding this preface, it gives me great pleasure
publicly to acknowledge the manifold obligations which
I owe to Dr Ernest Adams, who has not only kindly
touched my English style in many a sore part, but to
whose hints and suggestions both the Introduction and
notes are greatly indebted.
Thus I dismiss my book, though I feel that it stands
in need of much indulgence and forbearance—I venture
to say that it would be better if I could have written
it at a place more favourable to philological studies than
Manchester.
RUSHOLME, NEAR MANCHESTER,
May, 1866.
The present work will be found to differ from the
first edition in not a few respects. In the first place I
have omitted the critical commentary which will appear
in an amended shape in a critical edition to be published
shortly. I have, however, revised the text with much
*
(; PREFACE.
care and have endeavoured to keep pace with the pro-
gress of Plautine studies, though I have found it im-
possible to quote all the treatises and works I have
consulted. Let me hope that the re-issue of my Aulularia
(which has been out of print for some time) will meet
with the same favour as was so largely accorded to the
first edition. If the second edition proves to be superior
to the first, this should be mainly attributed to the
greater facility I enjoy at my present place of residence
for procuring more philological works, indispensable to
the author of a work like this, than were within my
reach at Cottonopolis. By more than one of my country-
men I have been accused of ignoring some treatise or
Some passage of a grammarian bearing upon the matter
I treated of, when in reality the fault lay with the im-
possibility of procuring certain works at that time. In
conclusion I may be allowed to observe that I have en-
deavoured to preserve calmness of tone and impartiality
of judgment in discussing the various theories of Plau-
tine prosody and the multifarious problems of Plautine
criticism. -
HAMBURG,
Easter, 1876.
INTRODUCTION.
ON LATIN PRON UNCIATION AS SEEN IN
THE VERSES OF THE COMIC WRITERS.
ANYONE who undertakes the reading of Plautus and
Terence on the sole strength of his acquaintance with the
rules of prosody and versification observed by Virgil and
Horace, will be sorely puzzled to scan the verses of the
two comic poets: he will indeed find it no less difficult
p. xiii
first ed.
than Horace himself whose metrical principles are im-
plied in the line legitimumque sonwm, digitis callemus et
aure (A. P. 274). But the ears of those Romans for
whom Plautus wrote his plays, were by no means the
same as those of the contemporaries of Horace, and it
would be more than an anachronism, it would be the
greatest injustice to the old poets, if we were to measure
their versification by the standard of the refined laws of
the Augustan period, or to blame them for not having
adapted their prosody to rules unknown to them. The
principle which should guide us in our judgment of the
verses of the comic poets, is pointed out by Cicero, Orator
55, 184 “comicorum Senarii propter similitudinem ser-
monis sic saepe sunt abiectiº, wt non numquam via in eis
numerus et versus intellegi possit”, and in another passage,
1 This adjective involves no * Priscian, who lived in the
blame at all, being simply an sixth century of our era, states
equivalent to humilis, see Or. in the commencement of his
57, 192 “ita neque humilem et treatise de metris fabularum
abiectam orationem mec mimis Terentii that some of his con-
altam et eacaggeratam probat.” temporaries vel abnegant esse in
S - INTRODUCTION.
p. xiv.
Or. 20, 67 ‘apud quos [i.e. comicos poètas], nisi quod
versiculi sunt, mihil est aliwd quotidiani dissimile ser-
monis’.” These two passages should teach us how to deal
with Plautine verses and language. Nevertheless, the
truth was not found out for nearly two centuries after
the publication of the first edition of Plautus, and the
earlier editors did not hesitate to recognise Greek forms
and imitations of Greek constructions in the style of
Plautus; and as to metre and prosody, they either had
no idea at all of their laws and did not greatly trouble
themselves about them, or, at best, their notions were
very vague and rather like presentiment than the full
possession of truth itself. François Guyet, a French
scholar of the 17th century, was the first to study the
versification of the comic poets, and though his results
were intermixed with a great many errors (as, indeed, it
could not be otherwise), his works seem to have given
the first impulse to Bentley, if we may argue from the
fact that many of Bentley's emendations in Terence are
already to be met with in Guyet's Commentarii, and that
even some of his caprices occur there”.
Terentii comoediis metra vel ea
quasi arcana quaedam et ab
omnibus semota Sibi Solis esse
cognita confirmant (p.418 Piertz).
Priscian’s own conceptions of
the Terentian metres and pro-
sody are, however, far from
correct, thus bearing out Ci-
cero’s words that even the an-
cients themselves found it diffi-
cult to understand the metrical
laws of archaic versification.
1 Comp. Schuchardt, vokalis-
onws des vulgärlateins I 50: in
der komischen poésie Spiegeln
sich alle freiheiten der vulgåren
aussprache ab-ibid. p. 57; das
alterthümliche latein ist weiter
nichts als vulgăres.
2 It would seem that Bentley
had read Guyet’s work and
It is difficult to
noted down most of his emend-
ations; years afterwards, when
he published his own Terence,
he appears to have forgotten
the real author of a great many
of the conjectures he found
scattered over the margin of
his copy, and as he approved of
them, he imagined them to be
his own. It would be interest-
ing to possess Guyet's treatise
de prosodia verswum Terentii et
Plauti, which his sudden death
did not allow him to finish.
Guyet died in April 1655. His
Commentarii in P. Terentii Co-
moedias VI were published at
Strasburg, a. 1657; the text of
his Plautus appeared at Paris
1658, in 4 vols., with the French
translation of M. de Marolles.
INTRODUCTION. 9
speak too highly of Bentley's merits with regard to
Plautus and Terence ; but like most of his works, even
his Terence was merely an extenpore performance and
bears the traces of haste : though for all this, it will con-
tinue to be one of the foremost works of classical philo-
logy. It would, however, be totally preposterous to
think that Bentley's famous Schediasma furnishes the
real key to the full understanding of Plautine prosody
and metres. Gottfried Hermann, whom his excellent
teacher Reizº had early made familiar with Bentley’s
Terence, adopted and refined his views both in his
editions of the Trimummus and the Bacchides, and in
his Elementa doctrinae metricae (1816), where he has
often occasion to speak of Plautine passages and to emend p. xv
them. F. Ritschl, whose name will always be connected
with that of Plautus, declares in his dedication of the
Prolegomena to the Trimummus, that, next to the great
Bentley, he considers Gottfried Hermann (whose pupil
he was at Leipzig) as his sole guide in the criticism
of Plautus. This admits, however, of many restrictions.
Ritschl does not adhere to the same principles through-
out his edition of Plautus. Many facts which he did
not acknowledge in his Prolegomena, were admitted in
the prefaces to the different parts of the second and
third volumes, some even were tacitly given up. After
the appearance of the Mercator (the ninth of the plays
edited by Ritschl), his views underwent so radical a.
change that he was obliged to discontinue his work until
further materials had been collected towards the history
of archaic Latin. What he now holds as to Plautine
prosody, etc. is developed in an excellent paper in the
Rheinisches Museum vol. XIV p. 400 ss., and most of the
proofs of his views are contained in the mumerous prooemia,
which it was his duty to write twice every year while
1 Reiz himself edited the Ru- der, Breslau 1824.—Gottfried
dens in accordance with Bent- Hermann edited the Trinum-
ley’s principles, Lipsiae 1789; mus, Lipsiae 1800, and the Bac-
this was reprinted with a criti- chides, ibid. 1845.
cal commentary by C. E. Schnei-
10 INTRODUCTION.
professor at Bonn'. In the following sketch, Ritschl's
theories have been duly weighed, though not adopted to
the exclusion of all others, and proper regard has been
paid to the discussions of Corssen, whose elaborate work
on Latin pronunciation we have always quoted from the
second edition.
But to return to the two passages quoted from Cicero,
we need not dwell upon the fact that for a full appre-
ciation of Plautine metres and prosody it is indispensable
to obtain a just idea of the earliest pronunciation of Latin.
A search after this will not fail to throw much light on
the earliest history of the Latin language; it will, at the
same time, show that many forms now found in the so-
called Romance languages were already anticipated in the
popular speech of the epoch of Plautus and Terence.
This accounts for the otherwise surprising fact that many
of the latest forms of the Latin language are either per-
fectly identical with the earliest forms or must at least
be traced back to the working of the same laws. This
point is of great importance, but it has been greatly over-
valued in the late Prof. Key's paper ‘On the metres of
Plautus and Terence’ appended to his treatise on the
Alphabet”.
1 In 1865, Ritschl accepted
cond edition of the Trinummus,
a professorship at the Univer-
but without the Prolegomena of
sity of Leipzig. His views on
Plautine prosody underwent
some further change in 1869,
when he published his Neue
Plautinische Ea:curse, in which
he attempts to remove many
cases of hiatus in the verses of
Plautus by means of the as-
sumption that an ablatival D
was still employed in the Latin
language at the time of the
second Punic war. See, for
this, Corssen's work on Latin
Pronunciation II p. 1005 sqq.
and the Preface to my second
edition of the Trinummus. In
1871, Ritschl published a se-
the first, which are now out of
print and have become rather
a scarce book.-C. F. W. Mül-
ler's work on Plautine Prosody
(Berlin 1869, with an appendix
—Nachträge—1871) is valuable
on account of the materials col-
lected with great industry: but
Ritschl himself (in his new ed.
of the Trinummus) speaks ra-
ther contemptuously of the au-
thor's critical sagacity, though
Müller adheres mainly to the
views set forth in Ritschl's own
Prolegomena. See my pref. to
the Trin., p. Iv.
* Prof. Key's system of pro-
INTRODUCTION. II.
A. ARCHAIG LoNG vowels.
In its most remote period, the Latin language abounded p. xvi
in long and heavy vowels, while at a later period many
of the endings which were originally long became weakened
and were shortened. Some of these endings or suffixes
are occasionally found long even in later writers, but a
great many of these long quantities are still met with
in Plautus and his contemporaries. They are, however,
of rare occurrence in Terence, nay, some of them seem to
have been shortened in the period dividing Plautus from
Terence. In the following pages instances are given of
those suffixes which are used by Plautus in their original
long quantity: but the reader should bear in mind that
Plăutus is by no means consistent in attaching to these
suffixes always the same (and no other) quantity; on the
contrary, he allows himself considerable licence in treating
them just as it suits his verse. This is, of course, very con-
nouncing Latin verse may be
called a contractive one, since
he makes use of a contracted
pronunciation of certain words
even where metrical reasons (at
least those generally accepted)
would well admit of the uncon-
tracted forms. E. g. Prof. Key
tells us to read poéta cimprim.
&m adscribend àppulit” (“Alpha-
bet” p. 146), there being no me-
trical reason at all, why we
should not admit a dactyl — 4-
(prim ſini) instead of the spon-
dee prim &m. I am afraid that
a general application of this
system would reduce Plautine
lines to a monotony quite de-
trimental to the charm of con-
versational vivacity we find in
the comic writers. In his work
on “Language: its Origin and
Development,” Prof. Key has
stated his views at greater
length, and we have occasion-
ally referred to some of his
arguments, though we have
found it impossible to enter into
a full discussion of his views,
which do not seem to be shared
by any other scholar.—It is
scarcely necessary to add that
Prof. Key's theories of ‘scan-
sion’ are quite at variance with
the precepts of the ancient
grammarians, whose authority
is unduly set aside by him. We
may here quote the locus classi-
cus in Marius Victorinus II p.
80 sq. ed. Keil: similiter apud
comicos lazius spatium versibus
datum est...ita dum, cotidianum
sermomem imitari mitwmtur, me-
tra vitiant studio, non imperitia,
quod frequentius apud nostros
quam Graecos invenies. See
also the extracts from Juba in
Rufinus de metris comicis p.
2711 P. = p. 562 Keil.
I 2 INTRODUCTION.
p. xvii
venient to the poet himself, but often proves a source of
embarrassment to his reader. But then again, Plautus
composed his dramas for oral recitation, and not for
perusal in the student's closet. -
1. In declension we find the following deviations from
the common usage of the Augustan period:
a in the nom. and voc. sing. of the first declension
was originally long in old Latin, as it is indeed in Sanskrit
and in many cases in Greek. That it must have been
so, might, even in default of other proofs, have been con-
cluded from the simple fact that the genitive à would be
left unaccounted for, but for the length of the nom. a
(Ritschl, Rhein. Mus. XIV 400). But we actually find it
long in three lines of the old inscriptions on the sepulchres
of the Scipios. -
honos famá virtùsque glória atque ingénium
terrá Publf prognátum Públié Cornéli.
quoieſ vité defécit, nén honés homóre".
(Ritschl, ibid.) Nay, Bücheler shows (jahrbücher fir clas-
sische philologie 1863 p. 336 s.) that in all the Saturnians
which have come down to us, the nom. and voc. a. is con-
stantly long. We find it long again in some lines of Livius
Andronicus, Naevius and Ennius (Ann. 148. 484. 319.
433. 305 ed. Vahlen), and in a hexameter in the sepul-
chral inscription which Plautus is said to have composed
for himself:
scaénast désertà: dein Risus Ludu” Iocusque.
It is therefore by no means surprising to find that Plautus
uses the same quantity in several passages of his come-
dies. This fact had already been acknowledged by Linde-
mann in Trin. 25.1°, and in about a dozen passages by
1 See also Corssen II 449.
The fourth instance of a long a
in the nom. sing, quoted by
Corssen from the epitaphs of the
Scipios is very doubtful. I
should scan it
mors pérfecſt tua ut €ssent
ômniä brévia.
See also Wordsworth, “Spec. of
Early Latim,” p. 31.
* De prosodia Plauti p. x in
his second edition of the Cap-
tivi, Miles gloriosus and Tri-
nummus, Lipsiae 1844. The
last editor of the Trimummus,
Prof. J. Brix, gives the passage
INTRODUCTION. 13
Weise", but it was again rejected by Ritschl. Nevertheless,
Prof. Key was right not to be daunted in stating the
fact, Lat. Gram. § 88 p. 13 (5th ed). Corssen gives three
instances of it in Plautus in the first edition of his work
on Pronunciation I p. 330; Fleckeisen has as many as
eighteen in his excellent paper on this subject, but there
probably remain more to be discovered”.
ws in the nom. of the second declension is occasionally
found long in Naevius:
dein pólléns sagittis incluttis arquítenens
sanctis Delphis prognátus Pátiſts Apóllo”.
There are, however, no trustworthy instances of this
quantity to be met with in Plautus; but he uses some-
times
būs (dat. and abl. plur.) as a long syllable: see Merc.
900. 919. Most. (84.2%) 1118. Men. 842. Rud. 975.”
in question in accordance with
Lindemann, though he seems
unaware of this precedence.
The instance which Prof. J.
Brix quotes from Ter. Hec. prol.
2 is very doubtful.
1 See his index in his edition
of Plautus, Quedlinburg 1838.
* See Fleckeisen, IXrit. Misc.
(Leipzig 1864) p. 11—23 and
Corssen II 451–454. The re-
Sults of Fleckeisen's and Bü-
cheler's investigationshave been
attacked by C. F. W. Müller,
Prosody p. 3–10; see also US-
sing’s Prolegomena to Plautus
(Hawmiae, 1875), p. 195: “A
casus recti primae declimationis
et neutri pluralis ceterarum misi
vitiose a Plauto produci non
potuisse Müllero credo; unum
exceperim; nam in masculinis
nominibus primae declinationis
a finale interdum producturm
videtur, ut Sosia Amph. 484,
435, Antidamā Poen. 958: nam
Antidamas (quod codices prae-
bent) Plautina forma non wide-
tur. Leonida Asin. 733 vocativus
est.’ The most trustworthy in-
stances of the long quantity of
the a of the nom. sing. are as
follows—
ne epistula quidem ölla sit in
aédibus Asin. 762.
potuit: plus iam sum liberă
quinquénnium Epid. 111 4,
52.
iméptiã Stultitiaque adeo et tº-
meritas Merc. 26.
haec mi hôspitalis tésserā curri
illó fuit Poen. v. 2, 92.
and Palaestråne Rud. 237 (comp.
Lachm. on Lucr. p. 406), Can-
tharā Epid. IV 1, 40.-It would
be perverse to change the text
in these passages, though Mül-
ler does so.--The passages in
which a of the neuter plural
would seem to be used long,
are less clear: see Müller, Pros.
p. 11—13.
* See Naevi de bello punico
reliquiae, ed. Vahlen, p. 14.
* It should be understood
that the above references al-
14 INTRODUCTION.
This quantity admits of an easy explanation. The Latin
suffix bus corresponds to the Sanskr. bhyas, and would
appear to have been long by way of contraction; and
indeed the long quantity remained for ever in nobis and
vobis, in which bis is the same suffix as bus (Corssen I
169. II 49, and chiefly p. 498 sq., where the Plautine
instances are discussed). Virgil, Aen. IV 64, has pec-
toribºis inhians, in seeming imitation of the archaic pro-
sody: see Nettleship in Conington's Virgil III p. 468.
The ending or in nouns of the third declension is
frequently long. That it was originally long, might
readily be concluded from the genitive Óris and from a
comparison with the Greek op. Thus we have sorór
Poem. I 2, 29. 151. 194. Iv 2, 73. Epid, v 1, 50. Bacch.
p. xviii 1140. Macór Stich. 140. As. 927. The same is the case
with the comparatives stultiãr Bacch. 123, auction Capt.
782, longiðr Amph. 548, worsutiãr Epid. III 2, 35". It
seems, therefore, but natural that we should find the
neuter longitis Men. 327, on which passages Brix's note
may be compared. C. F. W. Müller, Pros, p. 55–57,
alters the passage quoted in support of this quantity:
wrongly, as we think. Comp, also Bücheler's treatise on
Latin Declension, p. 4. Corssen II 500. 507.
er would seem to be long in pater Aul, 772, Trin, 64.5°.
Poen. v. 5, 15. It has the same quantity in three passages
in Virgil, Aen. v. 521. XI 469. xf1 14. (Nettleship ap.
Conington, III 467.) The fact is accounted for by Prof.
Key, Lat. Gram. p. 437. Phil, Essays p. 86. But I have
now yielded to Corssen's objections II 502 sq. and corrected
these two passages.
ài. Originally the e in the gen, and dat, sing. of the
fifth declension was always long”. Thus we have fidêi
Aul. 575. It may be added that the datives mihi tibi
ways apply to the readings of see Nettleship, as quoted be-
the mss., which are however fore, p. 466 sq.
generally altered by Ritschl. * According to the reading of
i Ritschl, Proll. Trin. CLXXV. the Ambrosian ms.
Müller, Pros. p. 42—44. This * See Key, L. G. § 147, and
peculiarity of archaic prosody Lachmann on Lucr. p. 151.
was likewise imitated by Virgil;
INTRODUCTION. - 15
gibi are used both as iambs (which is their original quan-
tity) and pyrrhichs. Ritschl had originally doubted the
possibility of employing them as iambs in iambic and
trochaic metre, but his theories have been refuted by A.
Spengel, Plautus p. 55 sqq.
2. I will now proceed to enumerate those termina-
tions in conjugation which sometimes preserve their origi-
nal long quantity contrary to the general usage of the
Augustan period.
In Plautus' prosody all those endings may be long
in which an original vowel is contracted with the root-
vowel of the verb. Thus Plautus has not only
dis es 7s = ais eis is
which even later times did not deviate from, but we find
in his verses the third persons analogously long :
&t at it = ait eit it.
This is admitted on all sides; see Key, Lat. Gram. p. 428,
who quotes Ritschl's Proll. Trin. CLXXXIII. Prof. Key
justly adds: “There are not wanting similar examples in
Virgil and Horace; but editors and teachers complacently
get over the difficulty by attributing the unusual length
to the so-called principle of caesura, or to poetical licence.”
We may notice the same error in Parry's Introduction
to Terence p. Lv, where the subjunctive augedt (Ter. Ad.
prol. 25) is attributed to the influence of ‘ictus:” but the
ending at, just as well as bât in the imperf, was originally
long, as will be seen from the second persons às bás and
the plural àmus àtis, and appears therefore in its real p. xix
quantity in the passage alluded to. Thus we have fuát
and sciót in Plautus, and soleåt in Horace (Serm. I 5, 90).
It is the same with the imperfects pongbāt (Enn. Ann.
314), amittebát (Virg, Aen. v 853)', and eråt (Hor. Serm.
II 2, 47). It is the same with the ending et of the sub-
* Lucian Müller thinks that observations on the whole sub-
the passages from Virgil should ject of lengthened endings, de
be corrected according to the re metr. p. 326–333. See also
authority of some mss. See his Nettleship, l.c. p. 468.
16 INTRODUCTION.
p. XX
junctive (both present and imperfect)". The ending et
of the future belongs, of course, to the same series”.
Nay, even the suffix it in the present of the so-called
third conjugation was originally long, e.g. Plautus has per-
cipit Men, 921, and Ennius ponit (Ann. 484). Hence we
should not be surprised to find similar unusual long vowels
in Horace (agit Serm. II 3, 260. figit Od. III 24, 5, defendit
Serm. I 4, 82) and in Virgil (sin it Aen. x 433, facit Ecl.
VII 23. petit Aen. IX 9). An explanation of this quantity
is given by Corssen, II 492 : it will at once be understood
by comparing the Latin and Greek forms of Aéyo and
lego :
Aéyo legö
Aéyers legis or legeis ſet = }*
Aéyet(t) legit or legeit.
We find the same quantity again in the third pers, sing.
perf. Once, it is even expressed by the spelling ei=7°
Merc. 530, where the ms. A gives redieit, and it is well
established by many instances in Plautus and Terence”, to
which we have to add about eight different examples
from Virgil", Horace and Ovid.—The same remark ap-
plies to the subjunctive ending erºt, the fut. perf, it in
* I may quote an instance of
this quantity from the Pseudulus,
v. 58:
cum eſ simul me mítterêt. ei
reſ dies.
In this line, Ritschl and Fleck-
eisen insert lemo after me and
consider simul to be monosyl-
labic. This word seems how-
ever not indispensably neces-
sary, and I am inclined to read
the words in accordance with
the mss. Prof. Sauppe proposes
to read: cum ed simitu mitterer
(ind. schol., Gott. 18; p. 4).
* Most of these originally long
syllables were first pointed out
by Fleckeisen, neue jahrbücher
LXI 18 SS.
3 Compare scribis Hor. Serm.
II 3, 1.
4 For inscriptions see E. Hüb-
ner's Index in the C.I.L. 1 p.
601.
* Corssen II 493 sq. gives a
sufficient number.
* See Nettleship, l.c., p. 469.
Wherever archaic quantities
occur in the later poets, they
should be considered as the re-
sult of imitation of the earlier
writers. We may add that the
Original long quantities are ad-
mitted by the later poets quite
exclusively in arsi, i.e. when
the metrical accent falls upon
the ending in question.
INTRODUCTION. 17
sit veli; mavelit, may even to the simple future erit (“he
will be") Capt. 208 and bit in vaenibit Most. 1160".
In the passive, the shortening propensities of the
Latin language displayed themselves chiefly in the first
person of the singular. In Plautus we find sometimes
the original quantities ār ār”, nay ferår is met with
as late as Ovid (Met. VII 61). Analogously, the endings
-er and rer in the subj. were originally long.
It may finally be remarked that es (‘thou art') is
invariably long in the prosody of the comic poets.
B. IRREGULAR SHORTENING OF LONG FINAL WoWELS.
All these long vowels are, however, of but occasional
occurrence in Plautus and Terence—they are, indeed,
nothing more than a few scattered remnants of a period of
the language, which was rapidly waning and dying away.
The general character of the language in the time of
Plautus was quite different. A destructive element had
already commenced its powerful influence upon the lan-
guage, and had already deeply affected and altered the
original quantity of many endings and even of many
root-vowels of Latin words.
The accent in Latin never falls on the last syllable,
and its tendency was to destroy the length of this last
syllable”, especially in case the word was disyllabic and
had a short penult.
I See Corssen, I 496. C. F. W.
Müller, Pros. p. 705, is against
Corssen, whose work he styles
‘the most impure source of
Plautine prosody.”
* Corssen, I 501.
214, 230.
* “The latter part of a word
is naturally liable to a less care-
ful pronunciation.” Key, Trans.
of the Phil. Soc. 1857 p. 295.
Bemary (Röm. Lautl. p. 1) con-
siders as one of the most cha-
W. P.
See Aul.
racteristic features of the Latin
language ‘die Schwächung des
auslautes, dem consonantismus
wiedem vocalismus nach. Comp.
Quintilian, Inst. Or. XI 3, 33:
dilucida vero erit pronuntiatio,
st verba tota eacierint, quorum
pars devorari, pars destitui so-
let, plerisque extremas Syllabas
mon perferentibus, dum priorum
sono indulgent. We need not
remind the reader that the same
cause has by its powerful opera-
©
sºil
I8 INTRODUCTION.
p. xxi
We find, therefore, in Plautus a greater number of
instances in which the above-mentioned archaic long
vowels have been shortened than where they still retain
their original quantity—and of this phenomenon we should
attribute the main cause to the influence of the accent.
But the development, having once commenced, did not stop
there ; on the contrary, many short quantities are to be
found in the comic poets which were either entirely re-
jected or but exceptionally admitted by later poets.
I shall first speak of the final vowels occasionally
shortened in the rapid pronunciation of the times be-
tween the second and third Punic wars.
It will be observed that all the instances which we
are about to produce represent disyllabic words which
are used as pyrrhichs, instead of their original iambic
prosody. This could never have taken place, had they
been pronounced with the accent on the last syllable.
The long a of the first declension was not only short-
ened in the nom. and voc. (as it remained indeed ever
afterwards), but even in the ablative, e.g.
pré mală vſta fåmam extolles, pré bonā partam glóriam.
Ennius ed. Wahlen p. 94.
The same happened to the o of the dat. and abl. sing. of
the second declension, e.g. the abl. domo stands as a
pyrrhich in the following two instances:
unde éxit? :: unde mſsi domó :: domá 2 :: mé vide :: etsi video.
Mil. gl. 3761.
domé quém profugiens déminum apstulerat, véndidit.
Capt. prol. 18.
In the abl. ioco the final o is shortened Bacch. 75, where
the reading of the mss. is as follows:
Símulato me amáre :: utrum ego istuciócön adsimulem an sério?
tion destroyed the inflexional cented last syllables.
endings of the English language, * See Ritschl, praef. Stich.
which shares the peculiarity of XVII. But see also Brix's note
the Latin with regard to the in his recent edition of the
Slurred pronunciation of unac- Miles gl., p. 138.
INTRODUCTION. 19.
and so Fleckeisen gives the line, while Ritschl writes
utrum ego iocón id simulem an sério.
ero (dat. of erus, master) stands as a pyrrhich Aul. 584
and Most. 948, boné is another example of the same
kind :
naéc erſt boné génére nata, mſl Scit nisi verám loqui.
Persa. 645 1.
malö falls under the same head : .
malö máxumo suo hercle ſlico, ubi tāntulum peccassit.
Cas. Iv 4, 6.
sét etiam unum hoc 6x ingenio malö malum inveniãnt suo.
Bacch. 546.
cavé sís malö. Quíd tu målum nam mé [anapaestic].
Rud. IV 3, 12.
In the last passage, Fleckeisen alters the metre by in-
Serting nunc after nam.
The abl, modó (which should not be confounded with p. xxii
the particle) stands as a pyrrhich Aul, 589:
eódem médé serv6m ratem esse amánti ero aequom cénseo,
and Pseud. 569, where the mss. read as follows ‘:
nová médé, novom aliquid inventum adferre àddecet.
In this case, the words movo modo should be taken as a
proceleusmatic, a foot which is very frequent in the first
place of a senarius (see Ritschl, Proll. Trin. CCLXxxix).
With the same quantity we have in the Trinummus 602
qué modó tu istuc, Stāsime, dixti, néstrum erilem filium.
Lachmann (on Lucretius p. 116) calls the short quan-
tity of this o “mirabile:' Prof. Key, to avoid recognising
a fact like this, proposes the monosyllabic pronunciation
1 In this passage, Ritschl 2 Ritschl omits inventum and
gives bono without the mark of thus restores modo to its usual
ecthlipsis (Proll. CXLIV), i.e. he measure. I am glad to see that
considers the final o to be short- Fleckeisen does not follow his
ened. example. -
2—2
20. INTRODUCTION.
mo, and to corroborate this conjecture, he appeals to the
Roman way of abbreviating the word : má (“Alphabet”
p. 141).
But I may observe, that by abbreviating the
orthographical representation of a word, nothing is prima
jacie insinuated as to its pronunciation".
Prof. Key's
other argument is drawn from the Romance languages,
where quomodo appears in the shape of como come comme:
it would, no doubt, prove that quomodo really sounded
like quomo (como) in the latest period of the Latin
language, but would it explain the real nature of the
general law whose slow but steady working at last de-
graded full words and endings to poor cripples'
We
recognise in Plautine prosody the beginnings and the
first germs of a depravation of the Latin language, which
attained its final development in the Romance languages.
We need not, therefore, hesitate to explain Romance
forms from such shortened endings as are found in
Plautus, but great caution should be used in remodelling
the pronunciation of Plautine forms upon the analogy of
Romance corruptions.
The spirit of modern philology
requires that the order of time should be observed and
forbids us to blend the peculiarities of the different
p. xxiii periods of any language”,
* If e.g. we were to take the
copy-books of German students
as the indication of their pro-
nunciation, we should arrive at a
great many surprising discove-
ries in German pronunciation;
but unfortunately, they would
all be repudiated by the actual
pronunciation of those students
themselves.
* The sense of these words is
borrowed from Prof. Key him-
self (‘On the so-called A priva-
tiwum” p. 8).-The list of con-
tracted words, given by Prof.
Key (‘Alphabet” p. 146–148),
would require a great many ad-
ditional observations, if the
present writer really intended
If, however, any further proof
to examine each separate in-
stance. But he has no inten-
tion to criticise all his predeces-
sors, nor does he think it ne-
cessary always to state when he
deviates from the views of other
scholars. He would, however,
ask his readers not to think
him unacquainted with really
excellent labours in the same
field, even when he does not
expressly quote them; but tak-
ing notice of everything would
too much increase this Intro-
duction, which the author first
thought he could entirely dis-
pense with. He may, however,
state that almost the same
views as those given here, will
INTRODUCTION. 21
should be required that in modo the final o was actually
shortened, the word not being contracted to a mono-
syllable, it suffices to quote Horace, Serm. I 9, 43:
cúm victóre sequðr.
Maecenas qué modó técum?
In this case, the monosyllabic pronunciation quâmo would
violate the metre.
And if we find the o shortened by so
nice a judge of Latin prosody as Horace, we shall cer-
tainly not hesitate to acknowledge the same fact in the
conversational language of Plautus'.
A whole class of words belongs to the same category
as the ablatives just mentioned : viz. prepositions and
adverbs, in which the final a and o were originally ab-
lative-endings.
be found in Brix’s Introduction
to his edition of the Trinum-
mus (Leipzig, 1864), and that
he is frequently indebted to
Prof. Brix for the instances
quoted, though the order and
arrangement in Brix's book
differ totally from the present
sketch. The chapters of Ritschl's
Prolegomena which deal with
the same matters, are still very
useful for furnishing examples
of all kinds, but as to the doc-
trime itself propounded in them,
there is not one page where
Ritschl himself could now dis-
pense with many alterations.
We should not, however, forget
that it is due to Ritschl him-
self that we now possess Sound-
er theories than in the year
1848.
1 In his work on “Language:
its Origin and Development’
(published 1874), Prof. Key has
repeated his theory of the pro-
nunciation of quomodo as quo-
mo, “notwithstanding the dis-
sent of Dr Wagner” (p. 131),
but without replying anything
Thus we have contra, which is read with
to the argument I had deduced
from Horace. I may, therefore,
be excused for maintaining my
own theory, as my arguments
would seem to be no less valid
now than they appeared to me
ten years ago. I may add that
Schuchardt has dealt with the
Romance forms in his work on
Vulgar Latin, II 393; but while
Prof. Key treats mo as “an in-
stance of a silent d,” Schuchardt
proves from the Corsican cumed
and the Lombard comöd (which
is also contracted into cmöd),
that mo owes its origin not to
contraction (modo moo mo) but
to apocope (mod mo). The dis-
appearance of the final syllable
(o) is in agreement with the
general law, according to which
a long vowel first becomes short,
being attacked as it were by a
kind of consumption, which
terminates in death, when it
falls off altogether. The final
stage is that of the Romance
languages, the middle stage is
traceable in Plautus and the
Augustan poets.
22 INTRODUCTION.
p. xxiv.
a short a in Prudentius and Ausonius', though it pre-
serves its legitimate quantity in Plautus and the classic
poets. In frustra the a is shortened by Prudentius and
Martial”, and the same quantity has been established for
Plautus by Brix” in five instances, where Ritschl and
Fleckeisen had, however, removed it by somewhat violent
alterations.—All adverbs in e were originally ablatives",
and their final e was therefore long ; it became, how-
ever, short in many cases; it remained so ever afterwards
in bene and male", while it was common in fere; but in
Plautus we find probé with the same short quantity
(Poem. v. 5, 1. Pseud. 603. Persa. 650)".
The adverb cito
had its final o common in all periods of Latin poetry".
The ablative-ending e of the third declension was
originally long, e.g.
in the following line from the se-
pulchral inscription of Scipio Barbatus:
Gnaivéd patrá prognátus, förtis vír sapiénsque.
* See Luc. Müller, dere metr.
p. 341.
* L. Müller, ibid.
* See his Introduction to the
Trinummus, p. 18. Müller,
Pros. p. 13 sq. Corssen II 454.
4 See Corssen, I 200.
* See Key, L. G. $ 770.
6 M. Crain, Plaut. Stud. p.
10. In the lime from the Persa.
Ritschl expressly acknowledges
the short final e. See also
Corssen II 470.
7 For Plautus see Ritschl,
Proll. Trin. p. CLXIx; for later
poets L. Müller, de re metr. p.
335, and on the whole point
Key, L. G. § 772 with note.
Corssen II 480.
Ritschl and Fleckeisen admit
even prospere in an amapaestic
line, Pseud. 574. It is, how-
ever, highly probable that this
line should be read as a tro-
chaic octonarius:
pró Iovis, ut mihi quídquid ago
lepide Ómnia prosperéque
eveniunt.
The mss. give Iuppiter: I have
followed Bücheler’s emeridation
(Rhein. Mus. xv. p. 445).-In
another anapaestic line, Mil.
gl, 1024, Ritschl reads with the
IſlSS.
age, age, it tibi maxumé Cén-
cinnum.st,
M. Haupt proposes to transpose
the words as follows
age máxume utſ tibi cóncin-
numst.
It is difficult to decide how far
a licence would extend in the
so-called ‘free” metres; yet in
the first imstance we are en-
titled to remove it because tro-
chaic metre follows; in the se-
cond I should not admit Haupt's
conjecture. - - -
INTRODUCTION. 23
In the comic poets, however, this ending is, generally
speaking, short".
$ in the ablative of the third declension appears short-
ened in the anapaestic line from Plautus' Bacchides 1108
igitār pari fortuna, aétate ut sumus, itimúr :: sic est. Séd tu.
This is the reading of the mss. adopted by Fleckeisen.
* The of the dative is shortened in canã.
cáni quoque etiam adémptumst nomen...
- Epid. II 2, 50.
The of the nom. plur. appears short in mer. :
meri bellatores gigmuntur, quas hic praegnatis fécit.
Mil. gl. 1077.
w of the fourth is shortened in manº Trin. 288. It
is the same with the e of the fifth, which is occasionally
found short, e.g. Poen. IV 2, 68 Fádé non melius créditur.
So also Mil. gl. 1369, fidè nulla ásse te.
In the datives mihi tibi sibi the final i was originally
long and is still found so in Plautus and Terence, though
both have it also short. Even the usage of the later
poets was never constant, and the i in these words was
always common”. We have noticed this point in a pre-
vious place. -
In the same way we find the genitive-ending i of the
second declension shortened in the words eri (=domini)
Mil. gl. 362. viri Ter. Phorm. v. 3, 4, borº Truc. II 4, 78
(= 428 G.), and novi ibid. II 4, 32 (= 382 G.). preti Mil. gl.
1061. modi Poen. v 4, 103.—mali (nom. plur.) occurs
Pseud. 142 (Fleck.)—the of the locative appears short-
1 See Corssen, II 462, who
has reproduced the instances
of a long é in the ablative sing.
collected by Bücheler and my-
self (Rh. Mus, XXII 114 sq.),
some of which are, however, ex-
tremely doubtful. See also Us-
sing, Proll. p. 195, who, says
“his in locis si quis editor con-
stantiae causa aut i aut ei [the
old termination of the abl.]
scribat, wituperari vix possit.”
This is pretty much in agree-
ment with C. F. W. Müller,
Pros. p. 15—18. º
* See L. Müller, de re metr,
p. 1. p. 334.
p. XXV
24
INTRODUCTION.
p. xxvi
ened in domi (Mil. gl. 194. Most. 281. Trin. 841. Aul. 73.
Pompon. Ribb. com. p. 201)". It may finally be added
that in many cases homo and in most cases ego stand as
pyrrhichs” (Ritschl, Proll. CLXVI, CLXIX). -
I shall now enumerate the verbal endings in which
the prosody of the comic poets allows short final vowels
contrary to the general usage of the Augustan period.
Here again we may notice that the short quantities are
limited to disyllabic words of original iambic prosody.
The final a of the imperative of the first conjugation”
appears short in rogá:
quéndo vir bonus és, responde, quéd rogº. :: rogă quéd lubet.
Curc. v. 3, 30.
tibi lubét, rogă : réspondebo, mſl reticebo quéd sciam.
. Men. 1106. "
rógã me vigintſ minas.
Pseud. 114.
satis sſ futurumst ::
rógã velitne an nôn uxórem... .
Ter. Hec. Iv 1, 43 (=558 Fl.).
rogă circumducat : heſis tu : : at hic sunt milieres.
Most, 680.
rogă, nämquid opus sit :: tú qui Zonam nón habes.
Poen. v. 2, 48.
amá stands with this quantity Cure. I I, 38
iuvénttite et pueris liberis, amá quðd lubet.
The same short quantities are found in the following im-
peratives of the second conjugation:
cavé*: * *
Hégio, fit quod tibi ego dixi : glíscit rabies : căvé tibi.
Capt. III 4, 26.
1. Even the nom. plur. ae is
shortened in a line of the Bac-
chides (1139), if we credit
Ritschl's text. The line is how-
ever better divided into two
separate parts, and the words
stultae ac malae videntur are to
be considered as an iambic dim.
catal. See Spengel, de vers.
cret, w8w Plautino p. 24.
* egó Aul. 454. 562 (?).
8 Faërnus observes on Ter.
Hec. IV 1, 43 that Martial has
putà: see L, Müller, de re metr.
p. 340.
* See Hor. Serm. II 3, 38. 177.
º Ep. I 13, 19. Prop. I 10,
INTRODUCTION. 25
atque addin :: quid vis? :: căvé siris cum filia.
Epid. III 3, 19.
cavé praéterbitas āllas aedis quín roges.
- Epid. III 4, 1.
omitte, Lude, ac cávé malo :: quid, cévé malo 2
Bacch. 147.
The same quantity will be found in the Aulularia (v. 90.
600. 610. 652). It is, however, very probable that the
final e of cave was at a very early time entirely dropped,
aw being pronounced as a diphthong. This view rests on
Cicero de div. II 40: cwm M. Crassus eacercitum, Brundisi
importeret, quidam in portu caricas Cawno advectas ven-
dens ‘cawneas' clamitabat, dicamus, si placet, monitum
ab eo Crassum, ‘ caveret me iret.' (The same anecdote is
related by Pliny, N. H. xv. 19.) But even the entire
dropping of the final e presupposes a former shortening
of the vowel, at least if we may trust the laws laid
down by the science of comparative philology. We
find the same process in other forms derived from
cave-, e.g. cauſi)tum cau(i)tor cauſi)tio: it is the same
with faw(i)tum fau(i)tor : but in all these words there is
reason” to assume that Plautus still used the full forms p. xxvii
cavitum cavitor etc., as shown by Fleckeisen, ep. crit.
XXI*. In Plautus' time, we find the shortening process
in its full vigour and working; in later times (and we
should not forget that there are more than 100 years
between Plautus and Cicero) the dropping of those short-
ened vowels seems to have set in already. The con-
jecture that after a consonantal w vowels first began to
1 cavitum occurs twice in the ātgue horunc verbórum causa
lex agraria a. 643: C. I. L. f 200, cávéto mi iratūs fuas.
6. W. Capt. II 3, 71.
* We may add that even ca- nº -
veto would seem to follow this These passages are, however,
alogy i ines in Plautus: very doubtful and have justly
analogy in two lines in Plautus been altered by Fleckeisen,
móx quom Sauream imitabor, who writes cave twº instead of
cávěto ne suscánseas. CavetO.
Asin. II 2, 105.
26 INTRODUCTION.
be dropped, the ambiguous nature of this w giving rise
to a diphthong, does not seem without foundation".
Another instance of a shortened e in an imperative of
the second conjugation is tacé Aul. 325. Similarly we find
te??é :
Adimit animam mi aégritudo : Stäsime, ténè me :: Vísne aquam?
Trin. 1091.
sín secus, patiémur animis aéquis. tené Sortém tibi.
Cas. II 6, 25.
v. 412 of the Aulularia furnishes us with a good example
of the variable quantity of such imperatives, since we
should there pronounce the first tene as a pyrrhich, but
the second as an iamb. A somewhat analogous instance
occurs in Ovid's line ‘valá vale finquit et Echo' (see
L. Müller, de re m. p. 308)*. We may further enumerate
docé Aul. 431. vidé Trim. 763. Cas. II 6, 26, and iubé
(see Ritschl, Proll. CLXV). It may be useful to add that
the same quantity of the imperative -e of the Sec. conj.
occasionally reappears in the Augustan period, e.g. Ovid
has favé (am. II 13, 21) and havé (am. II 6, 62), Persius
(I 108) and Phaedrus (III 6, 3) have vidé. We may also
p.xxviii quote Luc. Müller's words (de re m. p. 340) ‘etiam hanc
licentiam intendere christiani, apud quos inveniuntur at-
tenuata finali time dimove praecave arce eactorque per-
cense.’
The imperatives of the fourth conjugation show the
same shortening propensity. Thus we have verdī (Persa
30) abi (Most, 66) redi (Aul. 81.441. Truc. I 2, 106 =
210 Geppert). -
It is not difficult to collect more instances of all the
cases mentioned, but I think those given will suffice to
convince even the most incredulous of the existence of
1 Compare Juvenal Ix 120, Anthology gives the same pro-
where the ms. reading causis sody (II p. 154):
has been changed to cavésis by Semper perpetuo Valé, mi caris-
Lachmann. sime comiux. -
* A hexameter in a late sepul- See Jo. Schrader's Emenda.
chral inscription in Burmann's tiones, p. 218.
INTRODUCTION, 27
shortened final vowels in the prosody of the comic poets.
I have not quoted any instances from Terence, but may
be allowed to refer the reader to my Introduction to the
Cambridge edition of 1869, p. 15 sq. I may also add
that Prof. Key accounts for the apparent shortening of
the imperatives and other suffixes by treating these
words as monosyllables by way of contraction; see his
‘Language, etc.’ p. 470—473.
We shall now briefly enumerate other verbal endings
which appear short in Plautine prosody contrary to the
usage of the Augustan period.
An originally long was shortened in the passive
infinitive', e.g. dari (Plaut. Rud. 960. Ter. Ad. 311.
Phorm. 261), pati (Aul. 719), loquí (Bacch. 1104): see
Ritschl, Proll. CLXVIII. So also emi Epid. II 2, 116—a
line which is read in Geppert's edition in a sadly cor-
rupted state”. The same took place in the perf. act. ded:
bibi Steti, and even in adtuli (Aul. 430) and occidi (ib.
705)*.-0 was shortened in the first persons et agö volò
sció“sinö negö dabò erö ced: ; in the same way we have
iwssert Aul. 439, which may be compared to diacerò Hor.
Serm. I 4, 104. oderö Ov. am. III 11, 35. Other instances
of a shortened final o from later poets are given by
* Comp. frui Anth. Lat. Mey.
1164, 2.
1157, 7. fect ibid. 9. It is cu-
rious that the editor of the An-
* Thus we have vehi and
sequi in the ‘sortes Praenes-
tinae,’ a number of hexame-
ters composed in the popular
prosody: see Ritschl, Rh. Mus.
xv. p. 396. As the i (or ei) be-
came short, it could easily pass
into a simple e: thus we have
fiere in Ennius Ann. 15, a form
also given by the cod. Put. of
Livy xxvi 3, 13 in a solemn in-
terrogation of the plebs: see
H. A. Koch, Rh. Mus. xvi. 120.
* These are examples derived
from the so-called ‘free” metres.
Compare vici Anth. Lat. Mey.
thology denies the short quan-
tity of the final i in the perf. in
another instance, 1165, 5 fini-
bus Italiaé momuméntum vidi Vo-
bérmae. A pentameter ends via:
dies 1203, 13. But shortenings
like vici feci via i would be in-
admissible in Plautine prosody,
as the original prosody of these
words is not iambic.
* The ancient grammarians
pronounced sco (“elisa i littera')
in Virgil's line mumc scio quid
sit amor: see Marius Vict. I p.
2472 P.
28 , INTRODUCTION.
L. Müller, de re metr. p. 336.
The imperative dato
stands as a pyrrhich Bacch. 84, and it seems to have the
p. xxix Same quantity in a line of Lucilius, if Lachmann's con-
jecture be right (L. Müller, l.c.).
In Juvenal we have
està (VII 79) and in Martial respondetà (III 4, 7).
C. DROPPING OF FINAL CONSONANTs.
A careful reader of the Plautine comedies will soon
find out that, for scanning these verses, he must very
often free himself from the observance of the rules com-
monly taught under the head of positio.
But at the
same time he cannot fail to observe that an absolute
negation of the laws of position in Plautus would render
the case even worse, for then we should be at a loss how
to explain many instances of naturally short vowels
lengthened by position.
Most of the cases in question
will be explained by the following remarks.
The metres of Plawtus and Terence testify a general
tendency of the Latin language of their time to drop the
final consonants of many words.
This tendency was not,
however, confined to Latin ; on the contrary, we trace it
in most of the dialects of ancient Italy. Thus, to give a
few examples, we have vestikatu = vestigium, frehtu =
frictwm, facia = faciat in Umbrian".
1 I may add that the same
process has taken place in many
modern languages. E. g. a mo-
dern Greek is at liberty to say
Tööt or Töölv (= tróðtov, foot),
xépu or Xépt, xápt or xdpus, etc.,
nay in modern Greek popular
poetry final consonants are very
often cut off where they ought
to stand, and even added where
they have no grammatical title
to appear.—The history of the
English language furnishes a-
bundant instances of all the
same processes enumerated in
this sketch of Plautine prosody:
viz, the shortening of originally
long vowels, the dropping of
final consonants, the entire loss
of whole inflexions. The Eng-
lish language is, in this respect,
more instructive than many
others, because, though flowing
from a richly inflected language,
it has now lost almost all its
inflexioms. It will, in general,
be found that all the laws de-
tailed in our Introduction are by
no means arbitrarily assumed
for a certain stage of the Latin
language, but are in reality
only special applications of the
INTRODUCTION. # 29
It may be useful to premise that in many cases the
Latin language, when first employed for literary pur- p. xxx
poses, had already lost many final consonants: e.g. from
the original genitives
mensa-is servo-is re-is
we have after the loss of the final 8
mensai servoi rei
Iſle]] Sae servi (ré)
The formation of the abl. sing. gives us another instance.
Originally this case ended in d: mensad servod patred
manud red; this d was however dropped there as well as
in the adverbs faciled etc., which were originally ablatives.
These losses are previous to Plautus' time, and in his
language we find but obscure traces of them left'. We
read in a few instances a nom. plur. of the sec. decl. in
is *, and the forms med and ted are still used by Plautus,
not by Terence. (See note on v. 120,) We may now
proceed to enumerate those instances where final con-
sonants are dropped (i.e. do not count with regard to versi-
fication) in Plautus and Terence, contrary to the usage of
the later or Glassical language.
m. We learn from Priscian I 38 (Hertz) “m obscurum
in eatremitate dictionwm Sonat,’ and Quintilian states the
same IX 4, 40 ‘(m) parwm ea primitur...neque enim eacimi-
twr, sed obscuratwr.' On account of its weak sound, a.
final m was often neglected in writing both in nouns and
verbs, as will be seen in numerous instances collected
from the oldest inscriptions by Corssen I 267 sqq. This
disregard of a final m seems to have been quite familiar
to all the popular dialects of Latin throughout its different
periods, and hence we should explain hexameters ending
ardéntëm lücérnam, iwenilem figſram (quoted from
Meyer's Anthology 1223, 1. and 1171, 4 by Ritschl, Rhein.
general laws which govern the * See Ritschl, Rheinisches
growth and decay of all forms Museum Ix 158 = Opusc. II 646
of human speech. —652.
1 See also above, p. 10.
30, INTRODUCTION.
Mus, xIV 379)". We shall not therefore be surprised to
find numerous instances in which a final m is entirely
discarded in Plautine prosody, e.g. domum is to be pro-
nounced as domu Aul. 148 etc. We shall not here give
any special instances of this fact, but it will be useful to
p. xxxi draw the particular attention of our readers to the two
words quidem and enim, which should frequently be pro-
nounced as quide and eni” (Aul. 209. 496 etc.).
Even in later poetry, a final m was entirely disre-
garded in all cases where the next word began with a
vowel, this being the last trace of a licence which had
formerly extended over a larger territory.
As to s, we have a very memorable passage in Cicero's
Orator 48, 161 ‘quin etiam quod iam subrusticum videtwr,
olim autem, politius, eorwm verborum, quorum eaedem,
erant postremae dwae littérae quae sunt in ‘optumus'
postremam litteram detrahebant, nisi vocalis insequebatwr.
7ta mon erat ea offensio in versibws quam nunc fugiwnt
poétae novi. ita enim, loquebamºur ‘qui est omnibu ' prin-
ceps,’ non “omnibus princeps' et ‘vita illa dignw’ locoque,'
now ‘dignus“.’
1 A pentameter ends with the
words (indecim post Anthol. 1203,
12: the final m. should of course
be dropt. As Ritschl observes,
we need not assume the con-
struction of post with an abla-
tive in such a line as cwmctorum
haec soboli sedem post morte re-
liquit (Anthol. IV 394 Burm.).
On Plaut. Bacch. 404 Pátrém.
sodalis ét magistrum himc att-
scultabo quém rem agat Ritschl
observes—‘Plautus sprach ohne
Zweifel und schrieb Sehr mâgli-
cher weise pâtre Sodalis’ (ib. p.
398).
2 Prof. Key (‘Alphabet” p.
142), Ritschl (Proll. p. CXL. CLIII)
and Bergk (zeitschrift für die
alterthumswissenschaft 1848 p.
1130) assume a monosyllabic
pronunciation of quidem and
enim. It would be preposterous
to deny the possibility of such
a fact, and indeed some argu-
ments, especially one alleged
for emim by Bergk, seem strongly
to point to it. But as it can-
not be concluded on the evi.
dence of the Plautine metres,
We think it safer to follow a
general theory which affords
an equally satisfactory explana-
tion, instead of assuming an
exceptional pronunciation which
would after all not be support-
ed by entirely undoubted argu-
ments. See also Key's ‘Lan-
guage p. 132. 139.
* The truth of Cicero’s obser-
vation ‘quam mumc fugiumt
poétae movi' may be exemplified
INTRODUCTION. 31
This licence is known to every reader of Lucretius,
and its extension may be shown by a line from Ennius'
Annales (601 Vahlen)
tum lateralis dolor, certissimus nuntius mortis.
Corssen (1286. 599) gives lengthy lists of names from
inscriptions, many of which are as old as the Punic wars,
and in which a finals is entirely omitted, and the same fact
occurs again in inscriptions of the decline of the Roman
empire". It would, therefore, be very surprising if no
traces of it were found in the prosody of the comic
writers. As instances of it will be frequently met with
in Plautus, we shall confine ourselves to some examples
from the Aulularia. Thus we should pronounce
minus = minu prol. 18. 19.
mimisque = mimique 61.
ovimis = mimi. 493.
privs = priv. 206.
latus = latw, 415.
magis = magi. 419.
wllus = ullu 419.
venimus = venimw 426.
amoribus = moribu, 500.
p. xxxii
We shall now easily understand such endings of iambics
as the following, all of which are taken from Terence's
Hecyra : ağctiis sit 334. déféssis sum 443. incértús sum
450. eacpértus sum 489. milliis sum 653. Visits sit 878.
Comp. occidāstās me Bacch. 313.
'r was, in many instances, merely a substitute for an
earlier s, and we should therefore be prepared to find that
by comparing two lines of En-
mius and Virgil. Aen. XII 115
we read Solis equi lucemgue
elatis maribus effiant, on which
words Servius has the following
note “Ennianus versus est or-
dine commutato: fundwmtgue ela-
tis maribu'lucem.” (See Ennius
ed. Wahlen p. 85 and the pas-
sage quoted there from Marius
Victorinus.) The reason which
induced Virgil to change the
order of the words appears at
OrlC6.
* See Schuchardt, on Vulgar
Latin, II p. 445.
32 * INTRODUCTION.
occasionally a final r is dropped.
Thus we should pro-
nounce soro (=soror) in a line from the Poenulus (I 2,84)
Sátis nunc lepide ornátam credo, Sóror, te tibi vidérier.
and in two short anapaestic lines from the Stichus (18
and 20):
haec rés vitae me, séror, Saturant—
me lacruma, Sóror, neu täo id animo–
Another line in the same play furnishes a fourth example
of the same pronunciation (v. 68):
quíd agimás, soror, si 6ffirmabit påter advorsum nós :: pati—
In Terence we have the same, Eun. I 2, 77
soror dictast : cupio abdúcere ut reddam Suis.
This is the reading of the Bembine ms., and the prosody
of -soro dict- is rightly explained by Faërnus in his note
l
on the passage'.
The word color should be
lowing line :
pronounced colo in the fol-
color vérus, corpus Sólidum et Suci plénum.
Ter. Eun. II 3, 27.
and amor loses its final r in Ter. Andr. I 5, 26
amor, misericordia huſus, nuptiárum sollicitátio.
pater follows the same analogy, e.g.
né tibi aegrittàdinem, pater, párerem, parsi sédulo.
i Liber Bembinus quocum
hic consentiunt omnes fere libri
recentes—nec versus repugnat,
si abicias rex soror, ut primus
pes sit anapaestus. FAERNVs.
—If we adopt Corssen's views
(krit, beitr. zur lat. formenlehre,
p. 399 s.), we should have to ac-
knowledge the possible drop-
ping of a final r only in those
words where it had supplanted
Trin, 316.
an original s. The sole excep-
tion to this law would be pater,
and this instance has been meg-
lected by Corssen.—Comp. also
the Italian Suora frate moglie.
Schuchardt I p. 35 shows that
the popular pronunciation dolo
instead of dolor gave rise to a
confusion between dolor and
dolus in the later stages of
Latin. .
INTRODUCTION. 33
quid ego agam 2 pater iam híc me offendet miserum adve.
niens ébrium.
Most. 378 (according to the mss.)
pater vénit. Sed quid pértimui autem, bélua.
- Ter. Phorm. 601.
In these cases Prof. Key adopts a monosyllabic pronuncia-
tion = Fr. père. The possibility of such a pronunciation is
questioned by Ritschl (Proll. Trin. CLV) whose words are
as follows: “In quibus (i.e. monosyllabis) si etiam pater
habitum est, eius rei et rationem et documenta desidero.
et omnium minime ex eo argumentandum esse quod, ute
Soror monosyllabum Soewr, ita e pater similiter factum
esse père dicunt, vel hinc intelligitur quod, etsi frère
quoque et mêre e frater et mater contracta sunt, tamen
haec latina nec contendit quisquam mec poterit contendere
unquam monosyllaba fuisse.’ This is, indeed, the best
argument' which can be alleged against Prof. Key's way
of pronouncing and contracting Latin words according to
the analogy of the corresponding French forms; but has
it been understood and appreciated by Mr Parry'ſ
* I have left this passage ex-
actly as it was written ten years
ago. In his work on “Ilanguage,’
p. 133, Mr Key alludes to the
above as follows—“In parricida
for patricida we see already that
change which led to the Fr.
père from pater; and here again
When pater appears in Latin
comedy, as it sometimes does, to
need a shortened pronunciation,
it seems simpler to drop the t
than to drop the r, as Dr Wag-
ner proposes. Of course mater
and fráter, with their long pen-
ults, were better able for a
time to resist such compression,
so that Ritschl’s contention has
I think little weight.” This is a
remarkable instance of perverse
argumentation. Mr Key appa-
rently assumes a form some-
what resembling paer, to be
W. P.
This
pronounced like the Fr. père.
But père is not, as he thinks,
descended from pater, but from
patrem, comp, the Italian padre,
and see e. g. Brachet, Dict.
étym. de la langue franç. p. 404,
It is evident that père = patre (m)
cannot represent pater. But
what weight shall we attribute
to the assertion of a modern
writer of the 19th century that
he considers this or that pro-
nunciation to be ‘simpler,’
when this is quite contrary to
the very evidence of the in:
scriptions and earliest mss. ?
See the instances collected by
Schuchardt, Om Vulgar Latin
II 390 sq., where both pate and
soro are quoted from ancient
testimony.—See also Corssen II
656.
34 INTRODUCTION.
p. XXXiv.
scholar accuses Ritschl of ‘losing sight of the difference
in quantity’ between frater mater and pater". But
Ritschl's argument is entirely based on this very same
difference. He means that, if we once begin to re-
model the old pronunciation of Latin upon that of the
French of the nineteenth century, we must be prepared
to find a contracted pronunciation of mater and frater
just as well as of pater, all these words being treated
alike in French as mêre frère père. But we never meet
in Plautus and Terence with mater or frater as mono-
syllables, on account of their different quantity, and this
fact proves that, as we cannot draw a correct inference
from mere and frère as to mater and frater, we cannot
consequently rely upon the comparison of père and pater.
And indeed in Plautus or other poets, we never find mate
and frate = mater and frater, though in a Faliscan in-
scription we actually read MATEHECUPA, i.e. mater
hic cubatº. But this is of course a low dialectic cor-
ruption”. -
The same theory accounts for the loss of a final t and
d. An old form haw (instead of hawd) owes its existence
to this process (see note on v. 170): it remained in use
until the time of Tacitus, if we may trust the authority
of the Medicean ms. In the Aulularia we have apw
(= apwt or apud)" in several instances (v. 83, 340. 736.),
in the same we should pronounce
caput = capw 422. 423.
erat = era, 421.
wt = w 320. -
decet = dece 136. (See M. Crain, Plaut. Stud. p. 10)".
assertion “omnimo tam esse lu-
bricum hoc genus compara-
1 Parry's Introd, to Terence,
YL
VI.
* See Ritschl, Corp. Inscr.
Lat. I 89, or Rh. Mus. xv.1 603.
8 We need not add how dam-
gerous, may how fallacious, it
is to draw inferences from
French with regard to the pro-
numciation of Latin. I do not
hesitate to accede to Ritschl's
tionis arbitror, nihil ut inde
proficias.” (Proll., l. 1.)
* For ape = apud see Schu-
chardt, Om Vulgar Latim 1 p.
123. g
" See also the instances given
by Corssen II 650.
INTRODUCTION. 35
sº
Thus we find dedit written as dede in three very old
inscriptions, C. I. L. I. 62°. 169. 180.
The preposition ad is thus often degraded to a simple
d, e.g.
séd éd postrémum. Poen. Iv 2, 22.
quís àd forés est? Amph. IV 2, 1.
et àd pôrtitóres. Phorm. I 2, 100.
ut ád pañca rédeam. Phorm, IV 3, 43.
But it would be superfluous to accumulate more instances
of this fact : we shall only add that even nt was entirely
dispensed with in the rapid pronunciation of the time of
Plautus. Bentley has quoted in his Schediasma (p. xv.
ed. Lips.) the following instances:
solent ésse = solét ésse.
student ficere = studé fácere,
habent déspicatu = habé déspicatw.
To these we might easily add other instances from Plautus,
but to prove the existence of such forms as we assume
here in the metres of the comic poets, we mention the p. xxxv.
form dediro, which in an inscription from Pesaro (C. I. L.
I 177) stands as an equivalent to dederunt. This form is
an unmistakable precursor of the corresponding Italian
form diedero'.
But precisely the same kind of form as is assumed
exists in emeru = emerwnt C. I. L. I 1148, in an inscription
later than the second Punic war, but earlier than the Lex
Julia de civitate sociis danda. This emerw forms the
stepping-stone from emerunt to the secondary form emere.
The final letters m sºr t d are more frequently dropped
than two others which we have yet to mention. The first
is l, which is sometimes cut off in the word semol (simul),
e.g. Aul. 617. Mil, gl. 1137. Ter. Eun, II 2, 10. Haut, tim,
IV 5, 55*: the second m, which is dropped in the word
* See Corssen, I 186 sqq., from Corssen II*, 96 (II 643).
where further materials are pro- Corssen contends (1*, 79) that a
duced from the Inscriptions, final l was never dropped on
* These instances are taken account of its marked pronun-
3—2
Q_,
36 INTRODUCTION.
tamen in such passages as Mil. gl. 585. Ter. Hee. v 4, 32.
Ad. I 2, 65. Eun. v. 2, 50. These two cases are, however,
not generally acknowledged'. Sometimes the final n is
dropped in such forms as rogan viden iwber, etc., which
stand in the place of the original forms rogaśne etc.
It may finally be observed that all monosyllabic pre-
positions occasionally drop their final letters, e.g. in
should be pronounced as Capt. IV 2, 97. Poem. IV 2, 82.
2, 13. 5, and oftener; ab as ā, and in the same way we
might explain the short quantity of ea (e.g. Stich. 716.
Merc. 176), though in many cases it suffices to assume
the soft pronunciation of a = s”. This would explain the
short quantity of servée in such lines as Aul. 293 :
senéx 6bsonari filiai múptiis,
ciation (I 219). He assumes the passages given above (we
therefore what he calls an ‘ir-
rational’ pronunciation of the
vowel of the first syllable. I do
not hesitate to adopt Guyet’s
view as given in his note on
Ter. Eun. II 2, 10 “to l in simul
eliditur, ut ultima syllaba cor-
ripiatur. idem factum Hecyrae
IV 1...... idem et in Senario illo
Turpilii apud Nonium Marcel-
lum [Ribb. Com. p. 94, v. 194] .
simul circum spectat: {{bi praeter
se méminem. apud Plautum Capt.
III 4, 19 [551 Fl.] ibidem rò l
in procul eaderm causa elisum
est in septemario: proin tu ab
istoc procul recedas....’ This is
the reading in BJ, which Fleck-
eisen would certainly keep mow,
if he were to revise his first
volume. At present he gives
apscedas instead of recedas.
Surely, Corssen would not say
that the 0 in procul was “irra-
tional.' [He maintains that
the w was “irrational,’ II 666 :
he would, therefore, pronounce
procl.]
1 The dropping of the final n
in tamen may be inferred from
are indebted for them to, Cors-
sen, II 642) and receives an
important support from the vari-
ous readings in Stich. 44, where
all our mss. read tamen with
the sole exception of the Am-
brosian palimpsest, in which
we find tam ; but not from Fes-
tus p. 360 “antiqui tam etiam
pro tamen usi sunt,” since
Corssen shows (krit, beitr.
zur lat. formerl. p. 273–279)
that the passages quoted by
Festus do not prove that tain
was ever used as an equivalent
for tamen.—In the Umbrian dia-
lect we find wome for momen (Auf-
recht u. Kirchhoff, wmbrische
sprachdenkmäler, II 407). Com-
pare the Italian forms lume
nome nume volume, etc.
* See Corssen, I 276. Schu-
chardt, I 132. See also Corssem,
II 665, whose explanation is in
agreement with the one adopted
above. For curiosity’s sake, I
may quote Mr Key, ‘Language,’
p. 473, who says “the pronun-
ciation s'mea has been errone-
ously ascribed to myself, for I
INTRODUCTION. 37
but we should entirely drop the ac in such lines as Rud.
prol. 35:
seméa, qui hâc Athenis éxsul venit, had malus.
D. SHORTENING OF OTHER LONG ENDINGs. p. XXXvi.
We have hitherto always observed that final syllables
in which the vowel was long by nature were not short-
ened by the sole influence of the accent, unless the words
to which they belonged were originally iambs". We have
yet to mention that the same shortening process affected
even such endings as would seem to oppose the strongest
resistance to every attempt to shorten them : ás Ós es is
als; nay, sometimes not only the vowels of these endings
are shortened, but even the final consonants dropped.
Some instances will serve to exemplify this observation.
1. Thus the ending Gs appears shortened in bomas
foras' megas:
Jhave long held that it would be
better to read it as sém, i.e. as
representing that old lost nomi-
native whence the oblique cases
were deduced, in other words
the simpler moun of which the
sen-ec is a diminutive.’ It is
the pervading tendency of Mr
Key's theories on Latim versifi-
cation to reduce Latin disylla-
bles and trisyllables to mono-
syllables. Such a proceeding is
indeed very much in the style of
that language which has suc-
ceeded in contracting the noble
&\empoa ºvn into a convenient mo-
nosyllabic alms, but it may be
doubted whether these violent
contractions suit the genius of
the Latin language.
* Exceptions to this rule
would be adtuli occidi and
iusseré. But the first may be
explained from tuli, and iussert;
follows the analogy of the short
o of the present. occidi occurs
in an anapaestic line, i.e. in so-
called ‘free” metre, frustrà
(p. 22) is quite isolated.—
With regard to the dropping of
final consonants, we have to
modify our statement. S and
m were indeed so frequently
dropped that the prosody of the
antepenult cannot be considered
to limit the extension of this
license. But in all other cases
the law given above would ap-
ply to the dropping of final
consonants just as well. See
our remarks on pater and mater
p. 33 sq.
* Comp, the same shorten-
ing in the Doric dialect, e.g.
Theocr. I 83 trógãs dipå kptivas,
IV 3 traords &p.6\"yes, I 134 dxvās
éveikat — though we find also
the original prosody in 6 ſpas
INTRODUCTION.
p. xxxvii.
.CXLVIII.
bónás ut aecumst facere, facitis.
Stich. 99.
förås, forås, lumbrice...
Aul. 6201.
quíd, forås 2 forås hôrcle uero.
Stich. 597.
ſpse abiſt forås, me reliquit. *
Poen. v. 5, 4.
tén negås Tyndarum ésse ? : : ; : tán te Philo-
cratem ésse ais ?
nego inquam
Capt. III 4, 39.
síc sine igitur, sí tuom negås me ésse, abire liberum.
- Men, 1028.
In the last two instances, we give the reading of the
mss., which has been altered by Ritschl, Proll. Trin.
In the line from the Captivi the accentuation
Tynddrum, which in accordance with Ritschl is adopted
in Fleckeisen's edition, seems to be against the general
habit of Plautus, the metre running much smoother, if
read according to the accentuation given by us”.
2. In the same way we find is in novog viros dolos":
vfrös nostros quibus tti nos voluisti.
Stich. 98.
mágnificé volo mé summós virós Accipere...
Pseud. 167 (according to the mss.).
déplicis triplicis d6lös perfidias, it ubi cum hostibás con-
grediar.
Pseud, 580 (according to the mss.).
sempér datores nôvös oportet quaérere.
Truc. II 1, 33 (=245 G.)4.
II 6, alongside of repl rās 6&pás
§agos épu)\os XV 65.
1 I quote Taubmann's note
on this passage, simply to show
that his view of the fact in ques-
tion was quite correct. ‘Cri-
tici posteriores non admisere,
quod ignorarent foras utranque
syllabam habere brevem : ut
liquet vel ex Poem. v. 5, 4.
Stich. IV. 2, 1 & Iy 4, 55.” -
* For the reappearance of
such quantities as vidés putäs,
etc. in later Latin see also Cors-
sen II 941.
* Comp. in Doric rās trap64yos,
Theocr. I 90.
4 novos may possibly have
been one of the first words to
admit a monosyllabic (or con-
INTRODUCTION. 39
novčs 6mnis mores habeo, veteres pérdidi.
Truc. III 2, 9 (=665 G.).
Another example (Trin. 78) does not belong to this
head, and will be mentioned hereafter.
3. Analogously we have its (acc. plur.):
mánús ferát àd papillas, aut labra à labris numquam atī-
ferat.
Bacch. 480.
This is the reading of the mss. adopted by Ritschl,
while Fleckeisen follows Brix's transposition: ád papillas
móniás ferat and considers manus to be a monosyllable
(mnus).
Another instance of the same prosody occurs Mil, gl.
325.
tūm mihi Sunt maniis ſnquinatae—
a reading justly maintained in Brix’s recent edition".
4. It is the same with ēs (is):
ovis in crumina hac haic in urbem détuli.
Truc. III 1, 11 (=644 G.).
ovës and bovés are commonly explained by admitting
a monosyllabic pronunciation, see Ritschl's Proll. L. For
bovés see Aul. 232. Pseud. 812.
avés falls under the same head, Asin. 216 (according
to the mss.). .
föris pultabo. ad nöstras aedis.
. * Trin, 868.
somnóne operam datis? experiar, forés àn cubiti ac pedes
plis valeant.
Stich. 311.
te hās emisse. nôn tu vidés hunc völtu ut tristi sit senex?
Most. 811.
non Vídēs referre me tividum reté sine squamosó pecu?
Rud. 942.
tracted) pronunciation, owing to Corssen II 654, note **.
the ambiguous nature of the * See also Bücheler, On Latin
semivowel w, But see also Declension, p. 15.
40
INTRODUCTION.
p. xxxviii.
Archinam :: mala tu fémina's :: olés ànde es disciplinam.
- Truc. I 2, 29 (=133 G.).
intis produci itibés : haec ergo est fidicina.
• Bpid. III 4, 41 (according to Geppert).
aut té piari ibés, homo insanissume?
-- - Men. 517 (according to the mss.).
si tu ad legioném bellator cláēs, at in culſma ego.
Truc. II 7, 54 (=604 G.).
Another instance of the same kind is habès Aul. 185
and Pseud. 161, which prosody will also be found in the
ms. reading of a passage greatly altered by Ritschl,
Persa, 227.
5. In the same way the ending is in the dative and
ablative plural of nouns and in the present of verbs is
occasionally shortened :
ex graécis bönis latínas fecit nón bonas.
* Ter. Eum. prol. 9.
quós penes mei fuit potestas, bénis meis quid foret ét meae
vitae.
Trin. 8221.
bonis ésse oportet déntibus lenám probam : adridére.
Truc. 1, 14 (=226 G.).
satin sí quis amat, nequit quín nili sit ātgue improbis 3rti-
bus se éxpoliat.
- Truc, II 7, 2 (=549 G.) [anapaestic].
víris cum Summis, inclutae amicae—
|Pseud. 174.
móltis Sūm modis circumventus . . . .
Ennius (ed. Vahlen p. 96. Ribb. Trag. p. 15).
is mé scelus auro usque àttondit dolis déctis indoctum it
lubitumst.
Bacch. 1095°.
at pól ego abs te concéssero :: iamne àbis 2 bene ambuláto.
|Persa, 50.
peregré quomiam advenis, céna datur.
Truc. I 2, 28 (= 129 G.) [anapaestic].
I meis and meae should be mss. restored in Fleckeisen’s
pronounced as monosyllables. edition.
* This is the reading of the
INTRODUCTION. 41
The last instance should be explained from the analogy
of the simple form venis, which would, of course, fall under
the general rule.
A very strong instance of a shortened final syllable
occurs in the Bacchides (48):
péteris agere : atque is dum veniat, sédéns ibi opperſbere.
For even if we readily grant that an n before an 8 dis-
appears in many instances, the long quantity of the e
would still remain unaltered: but for all that we must
here admit a short pronunciation of the syllable ens.
Ritschl changes the reading of the mss. by transposing
atque ibi sedens, dum is veniat, opperibere. Fleckeisen ad-
heres to the authority of the mss.
All these short quantities are, of course, of but occa-
sional occurrence; but they suffice to prove the large ex-
tension of a very dangerous propensity of the Latin &
language in Plautus' time, which was fast making its P. ***.
way and has left permanent traces. I do not forget that
such strong violations of natural prosody as those given
above, cannot be otherwise than shocking to an ear ac-
customed to Augustan prosody, and I am fully aware
that many scholars will therefore treat them with obsti-
nate incredulity: but an impartial consideration of the
matter would show that there is at least no rational
difference between the shortening of āt at it and of ās Es
is Ös: only the first we accept, because we imbibed the
motion of the short quantity of the suffixes of the third
pers. sing. at the time of our first acquaintance with
Latin prosody; the latter appears strange to us, because
the literary language of the so-called classical epoch pre-
served the original long quantity. To be brief, most people
‘readily acknowledge the fait accompli, while they obsti-
nately close their eyes to the traces left by a destructive
and revolutionary power in the popular speech of a cer-
tain period, because the same tendencies were afterwards
theoretically checked and resisted and could not, there-
fore, manifest themselves in the literary dialect of a more
cultivated period. But for such as are determined not
42 INTRODUCTION.
p. xl.
to acknowledge any difference between literary and popu-
lar dialects, these pages are not destined'.
The shortened quantities of these syllables were
once doubted by Ritschl, who in his edition of Plautus
gets rid of them partly by very extravagant alterations
of the ms, readings, partly by assuming the extrusion
of the radical vowels of the words in question. I pro-
pose to give a brief criticism of the latter point, in
translating a passage from M. Crain's excellent paper
‘Plautinische Studien,’ p. 12:
“G. Hermann (el. d. m. p. 65) considers domi boni
mali malwm as monosyllables in many passages, though
he has never produced his arguments for the possibility
of putting together such thoroughly different cases. In
accordance with G. Hermann's views Ritschl assumes
monosyllabic pronunciation for enim aput quidem fores
nanºws Senea, simwl, on which he remarks “quae quis tam
pravo twdicio est ut correptis potius ultimis syllabis quam.
pronunţiando elisis primis dicta esse contendat 2' (Proll.
Trin. CXL. s.) But where are the proofs for the pos-
sibility of extruding a radical vowel [in Iambic words],
to preserve which in its integrity must always be con-
sidered to be the tendency of language It is true,
Ritschl says “quid 2 quod me wsw recepta quidem mono-
syllaba scriptura alius vocis cuiusdam de vera ratione
admonwit 2 nam, quid est quo a monosyllaba bonas vel
senem forma mnas differat pro minas scribi solitum ?’
(p. CXLIV). I intentionally give this passage without
the least omission, as it would otherwise be incredible
that Ritschl could have written such things. It is
easy to understand that Ritschl actually compares
matters of a very different character. We want the
proofs for the extrusion of a radical vowel in Latin
* It may be of interest to add
a passage relating to the pro-
nunciation of the comic stage at
Rome. Quintilian says II 10,
13: quod faciunt actores comici,
qui mec ita prorsus, wit mos vulgo
loquimur, pronuntiant, quod
esset sine arte, mec procul tamen
a natura recedumt, quo vitio
periret imitatio, sed morem com-
munis huius sermonis decore
quodam scenico eacormant. See
also Corssen II 619 sq.
INTRODUCTION. 43
[Iambic] words, and Ritschl alleges the Greek pºvá,
which the Romans (to whom the joint consonants mn
in the beginning of a syllable are unfamiliar) trans-
formed into mina by inserting a short i : but of course
the Greek form could equally well remain in use. That
a Roman could not say snea, instead of semea, mºnw8 for
manus, qu'dem for quidem, seems, in the absence of any
satisfactory evidence to the contrary, pretty clear; and
indeed such forms as am’r and en’m (Proll. Trin. CLXVII)
may be good enough for Etruscan or Polish, but they are
not Latin.”
The same arguments as those alleged in this extract,
are brought forward by Corssen II 623". Ritschl has now
himself entirely altered his theories, and I should not
even have mentioned his former views, had it not been
for the presumption that most of the current information
about Plautine prosody in this country is derived from
Ritschl's Prolegomena, which, it must be repeated, are
in this respect entirely antiquated.
. I may add that, in accordance with the short
quantities of vidés abis etc. we find vidén rogán iubén
adžn redón, etc., forms which stand for videsme rogasme
iwbesme adisrve redisme: see Corssen, II 642.
E. FURTHER INFLUENCE OF THE ACCENT. p. xli.
In all the instances which we considered in the
preceding pages, we confined ourselves to the quantity
of the final syllable, and it appeared that all the changes
in question were limited to a certain number of iambic
words. We may express this rule in the formula—
* “Qui primam particularum
emim et quidem vocalem syncope
haustam putarunt ('nim q’dem),
ii mihi videntur pronuntiandi
rationerm mimis obscuram mini-
meque credibilem statuisse.”
Ussing, Proll. p. 195. – Wt
s'mul pronuntiatum esse cre-
{dam) non adducor.” Id. p. 202.
—“Talia qui per syncopen pri-
oris syllabae explicare student,
miram necesse est habeant lin-
guae facilitatem, quid autem
faciant, ubivox a vocali incipiat,
ut, “erus,” ornmino non intel-
ligo.” Id. p. 207.
44 INTRODUCTION.
* – = * ~. We shall now consider the accent in its in-
fluence on the un-accented syllables of polysyllabic words.
It was the general tendency of the Latin language
of these times to hurry over the un-accented parts of
longer words, or of metrical complexes of words, in order
to lay all the stress on that syllable which was rendered
prominent by the accent. But even here a long syllable
could not be shortened unless preceded by another short,
syllable, i. e. Only original iambs were changed into
pyrrhichs.
In a formula this may be expressed as follows
- – 4 = - - 4. This will be examined in detail and ex-
emplified in the following remarks. -
We first propose to consider such cases as actually
fall under this head, though the shortening process was
probably assisted by some secondary circumstances.
Many seeming violations of prosody will be explained
by the fact that doubled consonants were unknown in
Plautus' time, they being first introduced into the Latin
language by Ennius'. Thus we find that in many
instances ll does not affect the quantity of the preceding
vowel, e.g.
supelléctile opus est : épus est sumptu ad náptias.
Ter. Phorm. 666.
tace 4tgue parce miliebri supélléctili.
|Poem. v. 3, 26.
ſd comexum in timero laevo, 6xpapillato brácchio.
Mil. gl. 1180°,
According to a passage of Pliny, preserved by Pris-
cian I 38 ‘l exilem somum habet, quando geminatur
secundo loco posita, ut ille, Metellus.’ This was the
reason why in many names ending in livs the l was
1 Festus v. solitawrilia, p.
293. – “Geminatio consonanti-
um nulla ante Ennium, ferme
ex aequo fluctuans aba. circiter
580 ad 620, praevalens ab a.
620 ad 640, fere constans ab a.
circiter 670.” RITSCHL, priscae
lat, mon, epigr, p. 123,
* See Brix's note in his re-
cent edition. Corssen II 664
would seem to agree with Ritschl
and C. F. W. Müller (Pros. p.
264) in considering the word
eacpapillato as a corruption.
INTRODUCTION. 45.
frequently doubled", there being almost no difference p. xlii.
between the pronunciation of a single or a double l’,
Plautus, who wrote ile, had therefore unlimited license
to lengthen the i (i. e. to assume a slower and weightier
pronunciation of the l as ll), wherever sense or metre
seemed to require it, or to shorten it, whenever the word
did not appear to be of much importance. In fact, the
short pronunciation of the i in ille occurs in Plautus in
more passages” than that quantity which this word
retained ever since the prosody of the Latin language
was entirely reformed and fixed by Ennius' dactylic
poetry.
The superlative simillumae has a startling quantity
in a line in the Asinaria (241),
pórtitorum simillumae sunt iánuae lenóniae.
But when seen under this point of view, we understand
this seeming irregularity at once. Plautus himself who
wrote similumae was at entire liberty either to say
simillumae, or in drawing the accent back on the first
syllable to shorten the second, which was the less ob-
jectionable, because ll (according to the latter spelling)
had indeed a very weak sound",
1 See the instances collected
by Corssen, I. 227. For Polio
Pollio, Popilius Popillius, see
Ritschl's note on the life of
Terence by Suetonius, in Reife
ferscheid's edition of the frage
ments of Suetonius, p. 512.
* In the name Achilles the i
appears short in the first line
of the prologue to the Poe-
nulus ;
Achſlem Aristárchi mſhi com-
mentarſ lubet,
The spelling Achilem stands
thus in BC and the short quan-
tity of the i may be defended
by a lime from Plautus’ Mer-
cator (488) 'Achillem orabo, ut
airum mihi det, Héctor qui ea:-
pensis fuit. For this line see
Bücheler, Rhein. Mus. xv. 435,
and on the Whole question M.
Crain, Plaut. Stud. p. 13. We
may add the line Mil. gl. 1219,
in which the mss. warrant the
following reading
mittéiam ut occidi 'Achilles
civis pàssus est.
Bothe justly wrote Achiles.
Plautus himself spelt this name
A ciles, a spelling actually found
in an ancient inscription on a
cista discovered at Praeneste :
C. I. L. I 1500 (p. 553). We
may compare the two forms
‘Axt)\\ets and 'AxºMeiſs as found
in Homer.
* Abundant examples will be
found in Cerssen, II 624 sq.
* For this, and the following
46 INTRODUCTION.
p. xliii.
In the same way, the word satellites should be read
sátélites in a line of the Trinummus (833). -
mm does not lengthen the first syllable in the wor
immo, which Plautus himself would have spelt imo :
see Merc. 737, Caec. Ribb. com. p. 47, Ter, Phorm. 936,
Hec. 437. 726. 877 °. -
mm fall under the same rule, as the following instance
shows: -
per ånnónam caram dixit me natüm pater.
Stich. 179,
This is the reading of all the mss., including the old
Ambrosian ; Ritschl has per caram annonam, in accord-
ance with a conjecture of Bothe".-As there was in the
original pronunciation of the Romans no difference
between mm and nºv”, we find the first syllable in omnis
treated as short in several passages in Plautus.“.
pp does not differ prosodiacally from a single p in
the word Philippus, which in Plautus almost invariably
appears with the Greek accentuation ºptAttriros Philipus".
instance, see Corssen, II 663 sq.
—Brix compares (ed. of the
Trim. machtr, p. 113) the spel-
ling facilumed in the SC. de
Bacamalibus.--All those Scho-
lars who believe in an entire
harmony between the natural
aud metrical accent in the versi-
fication of the comic poets can-
not of course credit the short
quantity of the second syllable
in simillumae. They will con-
sequently save the long quan-
tity by pronouncing smillumae.
We believe, on the contrary,
that in this one passage the
syllablein question was rhythm-
ically shortened, and we may
compare the analogous case of
sdigita, which will be mentioned
hereafter. -
1 See O. Ribbeck, Com. fragm.
Coroll. ed. Sec. p. XXIV. So far
as our mss. are concerned, the
spelling immo is generally sup-
ported by better authorities than
7.)}l.0,
* See also Müller, Pros. p.
289. *
* Comp. Solemnis and sollem-
mis, and the Italian forms alum-
no colomma dammare = alumnus
columna dammare; in Italian
ogni stands for omni.
4 See Aul. 598. Trin. 78,
Other examples are found in
Ritschl's Proll. CxxxII. SS,
* Ritschl, Proll. LXXXIX.
CXXIII. Scaliger's statement on
the quantity of Philippus “et
numquam aliter invenies apud
Plautum quin mediam corri-
puerit’ is not accurate. The
Plautine spelling of this name
was Pilipus, just as we find it
on a coin of the year 620; see
C. I. L. I 354.
INTRODUCTION. 47
Probably, the short quantity of the second syllable is
to be attributed to the influence of the Greek accent-
uation: see Scaliger, Auson, Lect. lib. II 21 (p. 147
ed. 1588). See also my note on Aul. 86.
ss has the metrical value of a single 8 in the verb
esse, which must often be read &se'. The same reason
explains the prosody of dédźsse Amph. II 2, 130°, and
vicissatim Stich. 532°. -
tt has the metrical value of a single t in Sagita = sa- p. xliv,
gitta, Persa. 25 and Aul. 393°. This prosody was first
pointed out by Kampmann, and after having been re-
jected by Ritschl (Proll. Trin. cxxi.11), has lately been
revived by Fleckeisen (Krit. Miscellen, p. 39–42).
cc = c in Öccasio (Persa. 268) &cculto (e.g. Trin. 712)
decumbe (Most. 308) and decepisti (e.g. Trin. 964°).
In the words eccum eccam eccos eccas the first syllable
is frequently shortened.
dd would seem to be equal to a single d in diddle
(Trin. 385) and redde (Stich. 786)".
* For instances see Corssen
II 646.
* Corssen II 647. The same
prosody occurs Cist. I 3, 24:
Pseud. 893. Ritschl corrects the
passage of the Amphitruo in his
Prolegomena, p. cxxv, The line
of the Pseudulus should be
read: momen est : : Scio idm tibi
me récte dedisse epistulam, for
this is the reading of the mss.,
the Ambrosian palimpsest not
being trustworthy in this pas-
Sage. I am glad to see that
Fleckeisen does not adopt
Ritschl's conjectures in these
two passages.
* nés potius onerémus nosmet
vícissatim voliiptátibus.
‘This is the reading of the
mSS., recommended by the al-
literation ; it will no doubt be
acknowledged by Ritschl in a
Second edition; Fleckeisen has
it in the text.” BUCHELER,
jahrb, für class. phil. 1863 p.
336. See also Corssen II (365.
* “Amapaestum ars vetuit bi-
norum vocabulorum consocia-
tione fieri, quorum prius in
media anacrusi finiretur : eague
elegantiae observatio, quantum
intellexi, constans est apud
humc poétam.” RITscHL, praef.
Mil. glor. xxi.I. We cannot
therefore read confi gesagit
tis.
5 oculto (with only one c) is
the spelling of the Decurtatus
Trin. 712. The famous SC. de
Bacallalibus gives INoqvoLTOD,
i.e, inocultod (qu-c). Ritschl,
Proll, Trin, coxxiv. Comp. also
oqveATVM C. I. L. I 200, 25.-
ëcceptrici occurs Truc. II 7, 18
(=566 G.).
6 These two instances have
been corrected by Ritschl and
48 INTRODUCTION.
p. xlv.
An n before another consonant was, in Latin, very
weakly sounded and was, therefore, apt to fall out entirely".
We find it thus at times quite neglected in the hurried
pronunciation of the days of Plautus, i.e. n followed by
another consonant does not influence the quantity of the
preceding vowel. Thus Plautus has the quantities
feréntárium esse amícum. Trim. 456,
seděntárii sutóres, Aul. 508, i
qui ovís Taréntinas. Truc. III 1, 5 (= 638 G.).
talèntúm Philippum huic opus adrist. Mil, gl, 1061 [ana,
paestic].
quo némo adaeque itivāntute. Most. 30.
iuvéntite et pueris liberis. Curc. I 1, 38.
cólere itivāntuterm ātticam. Pseud. 202.
si id mea voliintate factumst, Trin. 1166.
néc voluntate id ficere meminit. Stich, 59,
tuá voltántáte. Pseud. 537.
quéd intellexi. Eun. IV 5, 11,
égo interim. Most. 1094.
séd interim. Haut, tim, 882.
tibi interpellatio, Trin. 709.
neque intélleges. Phorm. 806,
ego intérea, Hec. prol. II 34,
quíd interest. Eun. 233.
ut incélit. Aul, 47.
sine invídia. Andr. 66,
et invídia, Aul. 478.
fore invito. Poem, v 4, 35.
bonum ingénium. Andr. 466,
tibi inde. Persa III 1, 96.
quid inde. Rud. Iv 3, 20°.
Fleckeisen, and it is indeed very
difficult to accept them as au-
thentic, -
1 See Schuchardt, On Vulgar
Latin I 104 sqq.; he says that
‘ verdunkelung des N vor denta-
len und gutturalen' is one of the
characteristic features of the
first period of vulgar Latin.
Bücheler, jahrb. filr class. phil.
1863 p. 342. toties and totiens,
decies and deciems, vicesimus
and vicensimus are equivalent
forms generally known. com-
mostraret (as y has, Aul. 12)
would be a perfectly correct
form (comp. Mostellaria).
# There neither exists a form
INTRODUCTION, 49
Brix has collected the following instances of inde :
Amph. I 1, 4. Capt. I 2, 19. Aul. II 7, 4. Poen. prol.
2. IV 2, 80. v. 3, 39. Winde occurs as a pyrrhich in the
following passages which we likewise borrow from Brix:
Trin. 218. Capt. I l, 41. Cist. II 3, 19. Persa. IV
3, 23. Mil. gl. III 1, 93. Eun. II 3, 14. For intro see
my note on Aul. 448.
Even the first syllable in inquam is shortened Capt.
III 4, 39 (see p. 38), a passage where Ritschl boldly sub-
stitutes ego for inquam.
To these examples we may add the short quantity
of the first syllable in ignave Eun. IV 7, 7”. So also
ignorabitwr Men. 468 according to the mss.
As it is our intention to consider all such instances
as admit of a different explanation from that afforded
by the sole influence of the accent, before mentioning
those examples which compel us to find the ultimate
cause of the change of quantity in the power of the
accent, we may add here some examples of words in
which a does not lengthen a preceding vowel, e.g.
sed ixór scelesta, Rud, Iv 1, 4.
Sibi ixórem. Aul. prol. 32.
ad ixorem. Merc. II 1, 20,
in exércitum. Amph, prol, 101, 125.
ab éxércitu. Amph. prol, 140.
ad Šxércitum. Amph. I 3, 6.
mage éxigere, Trin. 1052°.
In these cases we might explain the violation of
quantity by assuming the soft pronunciation of the ac
as s ; but this would not help us to explain such in-
stances as the following:
ego èxclidor. Eun. I 1, 79.
ibi éxtémplo, Poem. III 4, 23.
ti instead of tibi, nor is it pos- Virgil, Aen. xI 733. See my
sible to pronounce qu’inde. See Introduction to Terence, p. 20.
Ritschl, Proll. Trin. CLIx. Add also Corssen II 938.
* Comp, the spelling inavia * See also Corssen II 665.
found in the Medicean ms, of
W. P. 4.
p. xlvi.
5() INTRODUCTION,
But a host of other instances still remains un-
explained and will be unaccounted for, unless we really
admit the truth of the general law laid down at
the head of the present section. We cannot of course
promise to give all, or nearly all, the instances which
should hence be explaimed, but it will be useful to
mention some prominent examples, were it only as a
brief exemplification of our law. By carefully studying
the Plautine plays, a rhythmical ear will soon become
familiar with these licenses of prosody, and when once
accustomed to them, no reader can fail to discover the
wonderful vivacity and elasticity of the comic versifica-
tion of the Romans, a fact which would have been
perfectly impossible, had the Latin language always been
bound by the prosodiacal fetters which, since Ennius'
time, restrained its youthful agility and turned it into
a slow, but majestic and pompous array. These words
are not, however, intended to depreciate Ennius' merits:
for it was he who preserved the language from premature
decay and dilapidation.
We may first draw the reader's particular attention
to two little pronouns which, on account of their fre-
quent occurrence, were liable to an uncertain mode of
pronunciation. We mean ipse and iste ; and both oc-
casionally being enclitics, it was, of course, left to the
free choice of the speaker, which place to assign to them
in his sentence, i.e. either to run over them by con-
necting them with the preceding word, or to give them
more importance by fully promouncing their first syllable.
In the first case these pronouns would be pyrrhichs', in
the latter trochees, and accordingly they appear in
Plautus and Terence in both shapes: iste has even a
secondary form ste, which was first discovered by
Lachmann, on Lucr. p. 197°: in the same way we may
* “Cum antiquitus ipse pyr- should be read as a specimen of
richium aequasset p littera sic a meat contribution to Latin
ut in voluptate correpta, post philology. Comp. also Schu-
alsimilantes isse pronuntiabant chardt, On Vulgar Latin I 148.
vulgo’ Bücheler on Petron. p. 74, * See mote on Aul. 261.
20 (ed. Imai.), whose entire note
INTRODUCTION. 51
fairly presume the existence of an analogous form pse,
though there are no historical documents for it".
The second class of our instances of violated quantity p. xlvii.
will be divided into two sections: 1, violation of quantity
in vowels naturally long; 2, violation of quantity in
vowels long by position.
1. Under this head we have to mention some very
strong cases; but it may be premised that, in almost
every separate instance, some critic has attempted to
remove such offensive violations of regular quantity either
by transposition or some kind of alteration of the text,
i.e. by admitting a kind of criticism which may have its
justification if the case in question should be quite iso-
lated, but which must be entirely discarded if the multi-
tude of analogous instances defies correction. We simply
put some instances together and let them plead for them-
selves. .
The e in an imperfect of the second conjugation is
shortened in the following line :
quid £d me ibatis? ridiculum verébámini.
Ter. Phorm. 9022,
Bentley might well call this an indigma et twºpis li-
centia, because he was not aware of the general law
which accounts for the shortened e.
In Plautus the word Acheruns generally occurs with
a long a, and therefore, as Ritschl observes, mom produci
brevis syllaba dicenda est in Acheruns per Plautinas
fabulas movem, sed longa corripi in Poemulo (Proll. Trin.
CLXXI). The passages alluded to by Ritschl are:
ipse àbiit ād Ācherāntem sine viático. Poen. prol. 71.
* We may add to these two
pronouns some particles which
share their ambiguous prosody.
ërgo occurs frequently (Poen.
IV 2, 59. Pers. II 2, 3. Mil. gl.
IV. 2, 17. Haut, tim. V. 2, 40.
Merc. v 4, 10. Poen. Iv 2, 71
etc.). hèrcle stands Trin. 58.
559. Most. I 3, 72, and mémpe
is found in an overpowering
multitude of passages (e.g. Aul.
292); see, above all, Trin. 328
with our mote.
* veremini Bentley, see M.
Crain, Plaut. Stud. p. 13. Luc.
Müller, de re metr. p. 1, p. 365.
4—2
52 INTRODUCTION."
p. xlviii.
qué die Orcus àb Ācherunte mértuos amiserit.
Ibid. I 2, 131.
quédvis genus ibi hāminum videas, quasi Ácheruntem
Veneris. Ibid. Iw 2, 9.
to which Crain (Plaut. Stud, p. 16) adds a line from the
Mostellaria (509):
viv(\m me accersunt àd Ācherumtem mórtui.
We have here four instances of a rhythmical shorten-
ing of a vowel which is in all other instances long. That
this same vowel is always short in the usage of later
poets, is no doubt due to the adoption of the quantity of
the Greek word".
The two genitives eius and huius are occasionally
shortened in their first syllable, when standing after a
short accented syllable”:
ut sſbi čius faciat copiam. illa enim sé negat.
- Ter. Phorm. 113.
si quíd hilius simile forte aliquando evénerit.
Ter. Haut, tim. 551.
Mr Parry gives in the first instance Sibi wt eius, while
he preserves the reading of the mss. in the second pas-
sage, where it would have been just as easy to transpose
si huius quid. But there is no note on either passage
to enlighten the reader about such a surprising incon-
sistency.
To this shortened quantity in the genitive we may
add an instance in which the dative hºwic has the metrical
value of a short syllable: Ter. Ad. Iv 5, 4 (= 638 Fl):
quid huic hic negotist 2 time has pepulistſ foris?
This is, as far as I can see, the reading of all mss.
and editions, but no editor has a note on the shortened
quantity of huſic. Guyet alone (Comm. p. 244) proposes
to write quid hic hºwic.
1 The above passages are cor- * See Lachmann on Lucr. p.
rected by A. Spengel, T. Mac. 161.
cius Plautus, p. 69 S.
INTRODUCTION, 53
The word aut appears shortened Bacch. 491, where
Fleckeisen reads in accordance with all the mss. as
follows:
sátin ut quem fu habeas fidelem tſbi ağt quoi credas
méscias ?
Ritschl admits a hiatus, omits twº and transposes tibi
.fidelem. ..
Even the shortening of the first syllable in audiwi
would have to be assumed, if the reading of a line in the
Truculentus (I 2, 92 = 126 G.) were safely established.
In this passage the mss. give -
peperſsse eam aidívi :: ah, 6bsecro, tacé Díniarche
:: quid iam.
But, according to Geppert's and Studenaund's testi-
mony, the Ambrosian palimpsest omits eam, so that the line
would be unobjectionable. It is, however, not impossi-
ble that the omission of eam is due to the metrical cor-
rection of some ancient grammarian whose authority was
followed by the scribe of the ms.
Another instance is Epid. v. 1, 15 according to the
Ambrosian palimpsest— *
híc danista, haec illast autem quam égo èmi de praeda
:: haécinest.
Comp, also the quantity of Surăcăsas Men. 37.
2. We shall now mention some instances where the
usual rules of position have to yield to the rhythmical
influence of the accent. Thus we find the following
combinations of letters without any influence on the
prosodiacal value of the preceding vowels: .
a. pt.
mércimonium. aéqua dicis. Séd éptume eccum ipse ádvenit.
Persa. 544.
nunc àdeo ibo illuc, séd éptume gnatim meum.
Merc. 329.
This is the reading of the mss. in both passages
which Ritschl alters somewhat arbitrarily; it is, however,
54 INTRODUCTION.
defended by M. Crain, Plaut. Stud. p. 16. Geppert adds
a third instance of the same quantity, Most. 410:
nam cuſvis homini, Vél &ptumo vel péssumo,
but this line is considered spurious by Ritschl and A. O. F.
Lorenz. - -
néque dum exarui éx amoenis rébus et volūptáriis.
Mil. gl. 642. •
voltiptábilem mihi mántium tuo £dventu adtulisti.
Epid. I 1, 19.
volūptátem inesse téntam....Rud. 459.
The same quantity voliiptatem in the beginning of a line
occurs Ter. Haut, tim. I 2, 10 and Afran. Ribb. Com. p.
179. In the same way we have voliptati Ter. Haut. tim.
I 1, 19. Andr. v 4, 41. voliiptatis [ace, phur..] Plaut.
Stich. 657. The short pronunciation of volliptas itself is
very frequent, e. g. Truc. II 4, 75, II 6, 59. 65. IV 4, 7.
Most. I 3, 92. 136. In all these cases mea follows and
the two words conclude the line",
£8. St.
quasi mágſstratum sibi Alterive ambſwerint.
Amph. prol. 74.
iámiam hercle apud ormmís magistratus faxo erit moméra
tuom. Truc. Iv 2, 48 (=749 G.).
magistratus quém ibi adésset, occeptást agi.
Ter. Eun. prol. 22.
ubi Sínt magſstratus qués Curare opórteat,
Persa. 76.
1 Perhaps we should also ac- the mss. Fleckeisen gives an-
knowledge a short vowel before
pt in the following lime from the
Pseudulus (597),
Sëptumás esse aedis & porta...
This is the reading of the mss.
kept by Fleckeisen. Ritschl
gives trochees from v. 595 to 603,
but not without the most violent
alterations and deviations from
apaests and is thus enabled to
be more conservative. In this
one instance Ritschl reads sép-
twmas esse à porta aedis. We
venture to ask whether it would
not be better to read septiſmas,
the last syllable being shortened
in consequence of the accent be-
ing thrown on the penult.—See
also Corssen I 657. -
- INTRODUCTION. 55
magìstrátus, si quis me hâne habere vfderit.
Eud. 477.
atque út magfstratus públice quando aúspicant.
« Caecilius Ribb. com. p. 561.
parvfs magnisque ministeriis praefúlcior.
Pseud. 772?.
m6smet inter n6s mimYstremus...
- ¢ Stich. 689.
túte tabulas c6nsignato : hfc minístrabit, dam ego edam.
Curc. 369.
quae hic ádminístraret ád rem divimám tibi.
Epid. III 3, 373.
In the Oscan dialect, the ί disappeared entirely, and
we therefore find in it the forms mvimstreis and evem mvis-
treis : see Corssem, II 659.
vetüstáte vino edéntulo aetatem fnriges.
Eoem. III 3, 97.
hic 6mnes volüptãtes, omnés venústatés sunt.
Βseud. 1257.
qufs me est fortunátior, venústátisque adeo plénior?
Ter. Hec. 848.
neque fénéstra, nisi clatráta...
Mil. gl. 379,
inlústriores fécit, femëstrasque fndidit,
. IRud. 88.
A contracted form festra, is mentioned by Festus,
p. 91*.
quam huc scéléstus leno véniat mosque hic 6pprimat. p. li.
IRud. II 4, 35.
scelëstae haé sunt aedes, fmpiast habitátio.
* Most. 504.
* See also Key, *Language,
etc.' p. 130 sq. '
* Im a Saturniam lime of Nae-
vius' (32) We have éacta mìnìs-
tratores (mot minóstratores, as
Vahlen's editiom has it, see
Βücheler, jahrb. für class. phil.
1868 p. 835).
8 See Key, 1. c., p. 185.
4 Fleckeisem gives fenstras in
both passages, amd analogously
Has minstrabit and oninstremus
Curc. 369. Stieh, 689, See also
Corssen II 659. Bentley om
Ter. Haut. III 1, 72.
56 INTRODUCTION.
Both instances have been altered by Fleckeisen and
Ritschl, but the reading of the mss. is defended by
Geppert, lat. ausspr. p. 93 (Corssen, II 660). , *
certó Scio :: quo pácto :: parce Sódes.
t ego Čsténderem ::
.* Ter. Phorm. 793.
dedistine hoc facto ei gladium qui se occideret.
Trin. 1291.
Prof. Key, in his ‘Miscellaneous Remarks on Ritschl's
Blautus,’ p. 195, justly observes that this pronunciation
of dedisti (dedsti, desti), dedistis and other derivations
gave rise to the contracted forms of this verb which we
find in Italian (desti deste diero), Spanish (diste distes
dièron dièra dièsse), and Portuguese (déste déstes déra
désse). Still, I must differ from Prof. Key when he
applies the same contracted pronunciation to the verses
of the ancient comic poets themselves: it may here be
repeated for the last time that the application of late and
modern forms to an entirely distant period seems to vio-
late the laws of historical philology; we are, therefore,
entitled to recognise the working power and the first
germs of Romance forms in the shortened forms of
Plautine prosody, but we should not use the final stage
of any historical development as an explanation of the
remote cause which first originated it. What would
be the result if we were to explain Anglo-Saxon forms
from modern English corruptions*!
'y. ryo.
cum nówo èrnatu speciéque simul.
* Trin. 840.
1 Fleckeisen gives Stich. 731
in accordance with the mss. as
follows:
age tibicen, quándo bſbisti,
réfer ad labeas tſbias.
Ritschl has in his text quán
bibisti. The ms. reading is
also found in Nonius, p. 210.
Ritschl adds ‘fortasse igitur
fuit quando biberis.’
* See now also Key, ‘Lan-
guage, ete.’ p. 157. I may well
leave others to judge between
Mr Key’s views and my own.
INTRODUCTION. 57
Hilurica faciés videºur hòminis, éo &rnatu ädvenit.
Trin. 852.
male pérditus péssume 8rnátus eo.
. Aul. 713.
mé despoliat, méa &rnamenta, clam 4d meretrices dégerit.
Men. 804.
lepidé factumst : iam ex sérmone hoc gubérnábunt doctius
pórro. Mil. gl. 1091,
cássidem in captit—dormibo perplacide in tabérnáculo.
Trin. 726.
So also gubernabunt Mil. gl. 1091 and gubernátor
Caecil. 110 in Ribbeck's second edition.
8. bs (ps)'.
égo &psonabo. nám id flagitium sit mea te grâtia.
Bacch. 9722.
Scio àbstirde dictum hoc dérisores dicere.
Capt. I 1, 3 (=71 Fl)3.
and even in such a word as abstulisti the first syllable
appears shortened Aul. 637*. (Comp. also abscessi Epid.
II 2 53 = 229 G.) It is very difficult now to find these
instances in Ritschl's text”, since most have been eliminated
* Comp. also Schuchardt, I This is at least Bücheler's
148.
* This is the reading of all
the mss., and Fleckeisen's edi-
tion gives the line in accord-
ance with it. Ritschl how-
ever transposes ópsonabo ego.
* Fleckeisen (ep, crit. XXI)
was inclined to transpose dic-
tum apsurde. He would not do
SO DOW.
* A Saturnian line of Livius
Andronicus seems to attest the
Short quantity of the syllable
-ups- in Calupsonem :
apúd nimfam Atlántis filiam
Callipsómem.
Plautus.
opinion, jahrb. für class. phil.
1863 p. 322.
* Asregards Fleckeisen's text,
we must draw the reader’s at-
tention to the great difference
between his first and second
volumes. In the first he is al-
most entirely guided by Ritschl's
principles, while in the second
he is more conservative in con-
sequenee of the metrical and
rhythmical discoveries made by
him in his article on Ritschl's
In his first volume
he did not admit Öbsecras (Mil.
gl. 542): but in his second he
kept tºpsonabo (Bacch. 97).
58 INTRODUCTION.
p. liii.
by means of conjectures sometimes very arbitrary, e.g.
Mil, gl. 542 s. ; the mss. (ABC) would give us the follow-
ing text: -
perqué tua genua : quíd Öbsecras me? :: inscítiae
meae ét Stultitiae ignéscas. nunc demüm scio.
In this case quid obsecras me would be a very natural
and convenient question, the slave having said two lines
before te obsecro, Ritschl gives, however, as follows:
perqué tua genua :: quid iam 2 :: meae ut inscítiae
et meaé Stultitiae ignéscas, nunc demám Scio.
Every student of the Plautine plays cannot but agree
with the opinion of Prof. Key, who calls Ritschl's text
‘in not a few instances untrustworthy,' because it differs
‘what with omissions, insertions, changes and transposi-
tions of words, and not unfrequently of limes, from what
the mss. Sanction, by a very considerable percentage.’
But then again, the mss. are not our sole and exclusive
guides, and it would be even more strange to be ruled by
them in all instances. -
e. Yg.
quód Argentum, quas tú mihi tricas mārras?...
- Curc. v. 2, 15 (613 Fl.).
néc pueri suppésitio, mec Śrgēnti circumdāctio.
Capt. v. 5, 3 (1031 Fl.).
séd sine árgénto frustra, ’s...
Pseud. 378.
(This is the reading of the mss. given by Fleckeisen,
while Ritschl has sine nummo. In the Prolegomena,
p. CXLVIII, he thinks of pronouncing s'n'argento. In the
passage from the Captivi Fleckeisen writes aut argent.
against the authority of the mss.) -
éum &rgentöm sumpsísse apud Thebas...
Epid. II 2, 67 (according to the mss.).
4ge iam Cupio, sí modo àrgentum réddat.
- - Ter. Ad. 202.
INTRODUCTION. 59
(This is the reading of the mss.; Guyet, Bentley
and Fleckeisen modo Si".) - -
But we shall stop here, though it would be easy to ac-
cumulate more examples of similar ‘violations of prosody.”
We use this expression, although it is quite erroneous
when applied to Plautus or other comic writers. For
them that prosody which prevails in Horace and Virgil
did not exist, and they could not therefore ‘violate’ it.
Their sole guide in prosodiacal matters was their ear, and
in many cases, they obeyed the dictates of the rhythm-
ical, rather than of the quantitative, laws of the language.
This proves the influence which the accent exercised
on the quantity of many syllables; but this should not
be confounded with another question : did the ancient
Roman poets purposely attempt to make the metrical stress
of their verses agree with the prosaic accentuation of every-
day lifa Ż
The theory that the natural accent of the Latin was, p, liv.
in the earliest period of Latin poetry, an important factor
in versification, which decided its whole character, was
first established by Bentley in his ‘Schediasma.” Never-
theless, Bentley could not carry out his theory without
allowing a difference between natural and metrical accent
in the first and last dipodies, because without this liberty
it would have been a mere impossibility to adapt Greek
metres and versification to the Latin language. Bentley
was, of course, obliged to correct a great many passages
in Terence which were at variance with his theory, and
correct them he did undauntedly. His theory was adopted
by G. Hermann (el. d. m. p. 141), though with the ad-
mission, that the poets to whom it applied did not seem
to follow it consistently”; and the same theory is the
groundwork of Ritschl's views as developed in the XVth and
XVIth chapters of the Prolegomena. In the versification of
the comic writers, Ritschl discovers a struggle between a
* See also Corssen II 662, mis senarii pedibus, etsi me in
* “Non enim amant Latini hac quidem re ubique Sibi con-
voces in ultima syllaba ictu stant.”
notare, nisi in primis et postre-
60 INTRODUCTION.
merely quantitative metrical accentuation and the real
accent of everyday life. According to his theory, the
natural accent of the language still exercised great influ-
ence upon the versification of Plautus and his contem-
poraries, while it was entirely disregarded in the Au-
gustan period, when a merely quantitative system of
versification became dominant.
An accurate examination of this theory is due to the
joint labours of Franz Ritter, A. Böckh, Weil and Ben-
loew, and Corssen.
In the first place it may be observed that the Latin
language is, on the whole, of a trochaic and iambic character
with regard to its usual accentuation, and that accent and
quantity coincide in Latin to a far greater extent than
in Greek. We may, therefore, be prepared to find a
general coincidence between the prosaic accent and the
metrical ictus in the metres of the dramatists, without
being at once obliged to assume that this agreement
was something studiously contrived and sought after by
the poets themselves.
This observation is fully borne out by the facts of the
case. If the earlier poets had purposely endeavoured to
reconcile the metrical ictus of their verses with the prose-
accentuation of the words employed in them, it would
seem a fair inference to expect that in them the propor-
tion of agreement would be greater than in the later
poets, for whom such an attempt has not been assumed.
But precisely the reverse proves to be the case, and there
is indeed, as has been statistically proved by Corssen', a
far greater proportion of this coincidence in the later
than in the earlier poets. This fact harmonizes with the
general development of Latin poetry, which ended by
becoming entirely accentual (i.e. the accent determined
the quantity, as is the case in most modern languages),
while it had originally been quantitative.
1 See II 957 sqq. We can- metrical ictus appears to be
not therefore agree with those at variance with the usual ac-
critics who continue to correct centuation. Corssen II 990—
all those passages in which the 1000. -
INTRODUCTION, 61.
It may readily be granted that in the prosody of the
comic poets many syllables had not yet received a fixed
and settled quantity, and that this fact was due to the
influence of the prose-accent or to the musical (rhythmi-
cal) pronunciation of that early time. Ennius, who was
the first to employ dactylic hexameters in Latin poetry,
was obliged to settle the prosodiacal value of most of these
syllables; the reason of this was the very nature of his
metre, in which the arsis must invariably consist in one
long syllable, while the arsis of iambic and trochaic verses
may just as well consist of two short syllables—there
being moreover considerable liberty permitted as to the
treatment of the thesis.
The Latin differs from the Greek only in so far as the p. lv.
prosaic accent had already commenced to exercise an
important influence upon the quantitative value of many
syllables, when the language was first employed for lite-
rary purposes; many traces of this we have endeavoured
to point out in the metres of Plautus and Terence. The
vacillating and fluctuating system of Latin prosody was p. lvi.
afterwards entirely reformed by Ennius. He could not
violently alter what had already become the acknowledged
usage of the language, but in all those cases which were
not yet finally settled, the quantity preferred by him
was adopted by the subsequent poets. A full discussion
of this point would, however, lead us beyond the limits of
this Introduction : at present we think it sufficient to
refer to L. Müller, de re metr. p. 69 and 70.
F. SYNIZESIS,
The notion of symizesis rests on the ambiguous nature
of the two letters w and i, which may be used both as
vowels and consonants, and are in the latter quality fre-
quently expressed by v and j'. To these two we have to
add the letter e, which sometimes assumes the conso-
nantal sound of i (y). This is the case in the word deus,
1 On the genuine pronunciation of this j see Key, L. G. § 9.
62. INTRODUCTION,
p. lvii.
where we have dei = di even in common Latin”, but in
the comic writers we find deo (Plaut. Cist. I 3, 2. Liv.
Andr. trag. Ribb. v. 9) and deos (Naev. com. Ribb.95. Plaut.
Amph. I 1, 128. II 2, 86, v 1, 38.41. Aul. IV 10, 12. 13.
Capt. III 5, 69. Curc. I 1, 70. II 2, 13. V 2, 58. Cas.
II 5, 28. 38. II 6, 37. 44. Cist. II 3, 52. Iv 1, 12.
Epid. II 2, 117. V 1, 4 and in many other passages) as
monosyllables”. The genitive dei occurs with a monosyl-
labic pronunciation only once, Ribb. Trag. p. 202; deae
follows this analogy (Aul. 778. Cas. II 4, 1. Cist. II 1,
35. Epid. III 3, 15. Most. I 3, 35. Pseud. I 1, 35. I 3, 36.
Poem. III 3, 54. IV 2, 37. v 4, 102. Persa II 4, 21. 25.
27. v. 2, 50). In the same way deorum is disyllabic in
many instances (Amph. prol. 45. Epid. v. 2, 10. Bacch.
124. Men. 217. Rud. II 2, 13). This fact may be com-
pared with the similar contracted pronunciation of 6eós
and 6ed, which is not unfrequently met with in the tragic
poets.
The word mews was treated much in the same way as
deus : we have therefore mei meae meo meos meas meis
sometimes as monosyllables, and meorum mearum meapte
(Truc. II 5, 18) as disyllables”. The real pronunciation
of these forms in such cases may be ascertained from the
spelling mieis (= meis) which occurs in the dactylic in-
scription on the sepulchre of one of the Scipios: this
enables us to guess that it was probably very much like
the modern Greek pronunciation of 6,0s (= }eós), i.e. my’s
dyö, etc. t -
Many forms of the pronouns is and idem fall under
the same head ; thus we have e6 & eodem endem eas
easdem capse (Curc. I 3, 4) cos cosdem eae eaedem ea.
cadem (abl.) corum. The subjunctives eamus eatis appear
as disyllables according to the same rule, and in eaceundum
(Aul. 40) we notice the same pronunciation. We may
add evºnt Cist. I 1, 39. Poen. I 2, 117, and perhaps also
queo Aul. 190.
I dii is not a genuine form. nius see Ritschl, de decl. qua-
* See, on the whole question, dam lat. recond. I p. 22. Schu-
Spengel, “Plautus,’ p. 25. chardt I 433. -
3 For the forms diuš and
INTRODUCTION," 63.
The forms eius ei huius
particular notice. Of these
(huic) quoius quoi deserve
quoi and hwic are always
monosyllables, while the others admit of a threefold
triple pronunciation:
trochee, pyrrhich, monosyllable,
evus' &ws” evus = eis
hºus" hºws” huvºs = Jºuis”
guous căw8 quovus = quois"
cºus’ cuºus = cuis
3. ë. e.”
All these forms occur in the metres of the comic p. lviii.
writers: we must, however, leave it to the industry of
our readers to collect as many examples of each separate
measure as they find sufficient for their own conviction.
Many instances of the varied
metrical character of ei are
collected by Ritschl, Opusc. II 418 sq.
We shall now briefly en
umerate some of the most
frequent cases in which i and u display their variable
nature. Thus we have
dies = dyes, die = dye,
1 I purposely do not mention
the oldest forms e-i-w8 ho-i-us
quo-i-us (tit. Scip. Barb. Ritschl.
pr. 1. m. ep. t. 37), since they
are not found in Plautus and
Terence. .
* To this head we may re-
fer the examples quoted above
p. 52. See Lachmann, comm.
Lucr. p. 27, and espcially p.
160 s. See also Corssen II 672.
* The spelling huis occurs in
an inscription in Gruter's col-
lection 44, 3: see Corssen, krit.
beitr. Zwr lat. formenl. p. 545,
and Schuchardt II 503. In
Guyet’s edition of Plautus the
forms eis huis and quois are
Several times found in the text.
* This pronunciation must
be assumed for a line of Lu-
cilius: quoius voltu ac facie,
ludo ac Sermonibus mostris.
(Lachmann, l. 1.) Lachmann
shows that this form left its
traces in cuicuimodi, i.e. quois-
quoismodi, the dropping of the
final 8 taking place as explained
above p. 30 s. The w disap-
peared much in the same way
as magis presupposes an Origi-
nal magints. The oldest ms.
gives cuicuiusmodi in Cic. Verr.
V 41, 107 which Halm is in-
clined to believe genuine.
* The same theory applies to
such forms as rêi, réi, ré (= ren);
spéi spèi *spé (=sp67) &c. See
note on Aul. 607.
64 INTRODUCTION,
lix.
div - dyu,
Scio = Scyo,
ais air ait as monosyllables,
aibam etc. as disyllables,
trium = trywm,
otio filio gaudiis omnia tertiust as disyllables
(in the so-called ‘free metres,’ but nesco
is common throughout).
On the other hand it should be observed that in Plau-
tus and Terence gratiis and ingratiis are always fully
pronounced'; in later times we find gratis and ingratis
as the predominant forms.
In twos and swos” and their various forms the w as-
sumes in many instances the consonantal sound of a v.
The same is the case with many words where a w follows
an initial consonant, e.g. duo (duorum dwarum duobus
duabus) duellum” duellica puer puella, or in such an in-
stance as quattor for quattuor".
The verbal forms fui fuisti fuistis fuisse, etc. undergo
very often a synizesis of the two letters wi, fui and fuit
may, however, be pronounced in three different ways, viz.
füi ſã fui (monosyll.). If we add the variable quantity
of the perfect termination it (see p. 16), we arrive at the
following possible pronunciations of fuit :
fät füt fit fit fuit (monos.).
This instance may serve as another palpable illustra-
tion of the truth of the observation made p. 50 with
regard to the elasticity of Plautine prosody.
1 See Bentley on Ter. Ad,
IV 7, 26.
* twws and Swus are not only
not Plautime, but not even
good Latin forms. Even Cicero
knows no wu. (In fluvius the
first w is the root vowel, the
second a modification of the
guttural g). See however,
Munro's Introduction to Lu-
cretius.
* The pronunciation dvellum
was the next step to the second-
ary form bellum. In the same
way we have duonum (dvonum)
bomwm.
4 For this instance seeBitschl,
Rhein. Mus. VIII 309. Lachm.
Lucr. p. 192. Enn. ann. (ed.
Wahlen) 96.580, and the some-
what different statement of
Corssen II 751.
INTRODUCTION. 65
We may finally draw the reader's attention to the
general fact that compounds in which two vowels come
together are always pronounced per synizesin in Plautus
and Terence, e.g. dein deinde’ proin proinde” dehinc
deorsum (written dorsum in an inscription C. I. L. I 199,
20) Seorsum pragóptare práčesse deosculari. See also
Corssen II 712 sqq. 759 sq.
G. HIATUs.
In order to complete our sketch of the pronunciation
of Latin as seen in the comic writers, we must also touch
upon a subject which is, however, one of the most diffi-
cult points in Plautine criticism, viz. the hiatus. After
the uncritical labours of Linge, Ritschl was the first to
give some distinct and positive rules with regard to the
admission of hiatus in the metres of the comic writers,
in the XIVth chapter of his Prolegomena, though his views
as given there were afterwards in many respects corrected
and enlarged by himself.
There is, at least, one point on which no doubt can
possibly exist, and this discriminates Ritschl's views from
those of former scholars. We shall quote his own words”:
“impeditiorest de hiatu quaestio. non dicam autem contrºl
eos quº quovis et loco et modo admisswm hiatum concocunt
concoctisque bonos versus concacant: quis enim laware
latérém animum inducat 2 verum qui in ipsa caesura
Senariorwm admisswºm twtarºtur atque defensitant, eos certe
aliqua ratione agere concedendum est. Wec ego hoc num-
quam factum contendam : sed tamen wt vel id genus longe
artioribus, quam vulgo creditwr, finibus esse circumscrip-
twm pvtem. Et tantwm guidem mon potest non haberi
* The contradictory passage uses proinde as trisyllabic; but
in Ter. Andr. 483 has been it is easy to remove this excep-
happily corrected by Fleckeisen. tion by correcting facsis proin-
See L. Müller, de remetr. p. 265. de adeo wti me velle intéllegis,
* Geppert (Ausspr. p. 21) says instead of wt given by the mss.
that in Amph. III 3, 27 Plautus * Opusc II 414.
W. P. O
66 INTRODUCTION.
p.
lx.
certissimum, non elegantiam quandam interpretandum
ommem. hiatum esse, quam Sint sectati poétae, sed licentiam
potius quam sibi indulserint.’ The truth of this assertion
appears from Cicero's words (Or. § 150) ‘memo tam rus-
ticus est qui vocales nolit coniungere.' The only question
which is still sub twdice is therefore, how far the comic
poets indulged in a license which we must admit they
used in their metres. r
Parry, in his Introduction to Terence, p. LVII, sets
down three rules which would serve to explain the admis-
sibility of hiatus, viz.: hiatus, he says, is justified,
(1) by the sense of the passage,
(2) by the punctuation,
(3) in exclamations, such as heia hercle eho heus.
Setting aside the third rule, which has indeed a general
value for all Latin poets, we confine ourselves to a more
detailed discussion of the first two rules. We may define
the matter more accurately in the following manner:-
Hiatus is justified:
(a) where the line is divided among two or more
speakers,
(b) by caesura and diaeresis.
The latter point in its full extent was long disputed
by Ritschl, but at last he began to allow a greater free-
dom, and to relax the severity of his original views, as
will be seen in the instance of the hiatus in the caesura
of the trochaic septenarius (praef. Men. p. x ss.) This
occurs in the Aulularia v. 174. 250. 638. But he does
not allow a hiatus in the caesura of an iambic semarius
‘ut quae in medium ordinem rhythmicum incidat’ (Proll.
p. cxCVI). Still he deviates from this law in such an in-
stance as Trin. 342,
temptist adeundi :: éstne bic Philto qui àdvenit?
because in this case the line is divided among two
speakers. In the Aulularia we have two instances of
the same kind of hiatus, viz. 305 and 530:
INTRODUCTION. 67
immo €quidem credo :: át scin etiam quémodo 2
ain addivisti” :: ásque a principio 6mnia.
In both instances it would not be very difficult to
avoid the hiatus by writing set instead of at in the first,
and inserting aio before usque in the second line. But
as a hiatus of this kind is by no means very rare, we
shall adhere to the authority of our mss.
... To proceed, Ritschl allows no such hiatus as we have
Trin. I85,
em meå malefacta, Ém meam awaritiám tibi,
p. lxi.
according to the reading of all our mss. He writes
therefore
en meå malefacta, meam én awaritiám tibi,
to which Fleckeisen justly prefers Hermann's reading
en meſſ tibi malefacta, Én mean awaritiám tibi".
Or, to give another instance, Trin. 776, the reading of
all our mss. is as follows:
det älteram flli, alteram dicăt tibi,
which Ritschl changes into
illſ det älteram, alteram dicăt tibi.
In both cases Brix has kept the reading of the mss.,
and we think him the more entitled to do so, as it re-
quires a great deal of arbitrary criticism to correct all
other instances of the same kind. It is therefore possi-
ble to maintain the reading of the mss. in the following
lines in the Aulularia :
695, memoráre nolo, hóminum” mendicòbula.
561, potáre ego hodie, Eticlio3, tectim uolo.
704. atát, eccum ipsum. ſbo, ut hoc condām, domum.
* See also the critical note 54 sqq. jahrb. 1861 p. 633.
on this passage in my edition. Brix on Men. 82.
* Bergk would in all such 3. It would be possible to read
cases avoid the hiatus by hodié potare ego, Euclio, teclim
Writing homómum. See his ar- volo. (See, however, below,
guments in the Philol. xv.11 p. where I have adopted another
5—2
~~!
68 INTRODUCTION.
p. lxii.
Nor would I correct the ms, reading in v. 671
indeque 6bservabo, atirum ubi abstrudát Senex.
We have the same hiatus v. 69:
queo conminisci : ita me miseram ad húnc modum,
as the line stands not only in Jºy and the recent mss.,
but in B itself.
Another instance which may be alleged, is somewhat
doubtful. It is v. 504,
stat füllo phrugio attrifex linárius.
In this case we may notice that B gives phyrgio, a
reading which might be supported by a great many analo-
gous examples of other words', though it is true that this
form of the word seems to occur nowhere else. If there-
fore we could confidently say that a hiatus was in this
line an impossibility, we should have to give phºwrgio in
our text.
But there is a general law which protects a great
many passages in Plautus, in which a hiatus occurs, from
the corrections of modern scholars. We owe its discovery
to Fleckeisen. It is as follows:
Monosyllables terminating in a long vowel or m need
mot coalesce with a following Short vowel.
Illustrations of this law may be found in such pas-
sages as Stich. 321. Aul. 707. 708. Mil, gl. 1330°.
reading.) A hiatus of the same
kind (i.e. before a proper name)
occurs Poen. v. 3, 8:
o mí ere Salve, Hänno in-
Speratissume.
This is the reading in BC, and
though A gives the scene in
which this line stands, I cannot
say what the reading in it is.
But to show how easy it is to
get rid of such a hiatus as this,
if we are only determined to do
so, we will remove it for the
benefit of the hiatus-haters a-
mong our readers:
O mi ére, salvé : salve Hánno
insperatíssume.
And this reading would be re-
Commended by the ‘variatio
accentus' in Salve (see my note
on v. 258).
* Compare corcodilus tarpes-
Sita bardus 0dporos Cortona cor-
cota (see my dissertation de Au-
lulºiria p. 14).
* See Corssen II 783 sq.
INTRODUCTION. - 69
This kind of hiatus occurs most frequently when the p. lxiii.
long vowel (or a vowel together with m) forms the first
syllable of an arsis resolved into two shorts. This may
be exemplified by comparing the following passages in the
Aulularia : arg. I 2. mé wt id 8. Quo? ego 187. Quá abis
201. ióm ego 27.2. rém habere 458. 8% ita 488. dém, hodie
654. mé erus 673.
A few words in conclusion. Throughout this chapter,
we have endeavoured to keep free from merely hypotheti-
cal theories which have been brought forward for the
explanation of Plautine prosody. “Difficile est et lubri-
cum,’ says Ritschl, Proll. Trin. p. CLXVII, ‘quid vitae
consuetudo veterwm probare vel potwerit ve! non potwerit,
assequi ratiocinando et comminiscendo velle.” Unless we
greatly mistake, Ritschl's own investigations—to follow
which in their gradual development is one of the most
instructive and interesting studies—prove the truth of this
observation. Yet the history of his investigations ap-
pears to teach a lesson which will most likely be the
basis for the labours of the coming time, viz. that we
gain and learn more and arrive at more stable results
by means of a critical and conservative observation of
single facts than by specious but unsound emendations of
seeming irregularities".
* See also Brix, jahrb. für preface of my edition of the
class. phil. 1865 p. 58. I may Trinummus.
also be allowed to refer to the
T. M.A. CCI PLAWTI
AWLWLARIA.
ARGWMENTWM I
Senéx avarusvíx sibi credens Eäclio *
domí suae defóssam multis cám opibus
aulam invenit rursămque penitus cénditam
exsánguis amens sérvat. eius filiam,
5 Lycónides vitiárat. intereá senex
Megadórus a soróre suasus décere
ux6rem, avari gnátam deposcít sibi:
durás Senex vix promittit atque aulaé timens
domó sublatam váriis abstrudít locis.
10 insidias servos fäcit huius Lycónidis
qui virginem vitiárat : atque ipse Óbsecrat
avónculum Megadórum sibimet cédere
uxórem amanti, për dolum mox Eäclio
quom perdidisset aſilam, insperato invenit
15 laetásque natam cónlocat Lycónidi.
ARGWMENTWM II
Aulám repertam avºrus plenam auri Eäclio
vi sãmma servat, miseris adfectſis modis.
Lycónides istius vitiat filiam.
volt hänc Megadorus indotatam décere,
lubénsque ut faciat dāt coquos cum obsónio.
auró formidat Eäclio, abstrudít foris,
reque Ömni inspecta cómpressoris Sérvolus
id stirpit, illic Eäclioni rém refert,
ab eó donatur aſtro, uxore, et filio.
PERSONAE
TAR FAMILLARIS PROLOGWS
EVOLIO SENEX
STAPHYLA ANWS
EVNOMIA MVLIER
MEGADORVS. SENEx
STROBILWS MEGARONIDIS SERVOS
STROBILWS (2) LYCONIDIS SERVOS
ANTHRAX COCVS
CONGRIO COCWS
PHRVGIA TIBICINA
ELEVSIVM TIBICINA
PYTHODICVS SERVOS
LYCONIDES ADVLESCENS.
PROLOGWS.
LAR FAMILLARIS.
Nequís miretur quí sim, paucis éloquar.
ego Lár sum familiáris, ex hac familia
THE greater part of the pro-
logues to the Plautine plays
being spurious and prefixed to
the comedies of the poet long
after his death, it is very doubt-
ful whether the prologue to the
Aulularia can be held to have
been written by the poet him-
self. It is true, none of the
arguments alleged against the
rest of the prologues by Ritschl
(Par. I 209–226) can be ap-
plied to this: on the contrary,
this prologue is remarkably dis-
tinguished for its simple grace
and unaffected language. As
regards the question of its being
required or not, we agree en-
tirely with Thornton, who justly
observes: ‘There seems to be
no reason, why any account at
all need be given for how many
generations the treasure had re-
mained undiscovered in the old
miser's family,’ though at the
same time it is obvious that for
the purpose of giving such in-
formation no fitter person could
be selected than the Lar fami-
liaris. Moreover, the introduc-
tion of this deity is quite con-
formable to the habit of the
writers of the so-called New
Comedy (see Meineke, Men, et
Philem. rell, 1823 p. 284) which
Plautus seems to have followed
here as well as in the prologues
to the Rudens and the Tri-
nummus. On these grounds,
I was originally inclined to at-
tribute this prologue to Plautus
himself (de Aulul. p. 29), but
without taking into considera-
tion a metrical reason subse-
quently suggested by Brix, viz.
that the writer uses the word
avónculus v. 34 as quadrisyl-
labic, while Plautus himself has
it as trisyllabic atºnculus (v.
677. 772. 792), in accordance
with a popular pronunciation
which we find confirmed by
several inscriptions. It seems
therefore safer to return to
Bernhardy's opinion (Römische
Litteraturgeschichte, 1865, p.
442) who ascribes this prologue
to an older hand than the others,
though we may allow the uni-
versal character and even the
whole idea of it to be taken
from Plautus' original prologue.
v. 2. Lar familiaris, the tu-
telar deity of the house and
family. “The Roman Lases,
at a later time called Lares, are
subordinate deities of a kind
and helpful disposition ; their
78 - AVLVLARIA.
[PROL. 3—
unde éxeuntem me àspexistis, hānc domum
iam mültos annos ést quom possideo €t colo
5 patríque avoque iam huius qui nunc hic habet.
sed mihi avos huijs 6bsecrans cºncrédidit, , , , , ,
thensatirum auri olin clam Ómmis: in º ifoco
- ; Z ! * e l, -
defódit, venerans mé, ut id servarém si
is quéniam moritur, Íta avido ingenió fuit,
activity is displayed in field and
garden, on roads and in path-
ways, in town and hamlet, on
the vault of heaven and in the
deep of the sea, as is proved by
the epithets given to them; but
above all they are held to be
the benevolent and helpful
spirits of the dear homestead
and house, the genial blessing
of whom pervades the whole
family, and makes it thrive
(Preller, Röm. Mythol, p. 71 sq.
486 sq. 2nd ed.). The name is
in Etruscan Las-a, in Latin .
Las-es, Lar-es, (Lar-a, Lar-
wnda ‘the mother of the Lares’)
and has been justly derived
from the root las ‘to desire or
wish,” whence we have in Latin
las-c-ivu-8, in Gothic lus-tw-s,
Old High Germ. lus-ti, ‘lust.”
Las-a, Las-es, Lar-es Would
thus mean ‘well-wishing, be-
nevolent’spirits like the Holden
in German mythology.” Corssen,
Btrusker, I p. 246. See also
our note on Trim. 39.
4. The construction of this
line is somewhat negligent,
though used by Plautus himself
in another passage: Persa 137,
sicut istic lemo haudium sea:
mensis Megaribus huc est quom
commigravit. Hence may have
arisen the French way of expres-
sing the same thought; il y a
beaucoup d'ammées que—. For
quom “since’ see also Public
School Latin Grammar, § 182,
9, and for the explanation of the
present tenses possideo and colo
See Key, L. G. § 1455 e, note#,
and $ 458.-colo = incolo, as v.
693. Here the motion of guard-
ing the house is involved, in the
same way as in Virgil’s expres-
Sion memorum cultria, Latonia
virgo (Aem. XI 557) not only ‘in-
habitant,' but protectress too is
rmeant.
5. patrique avoque “for the
advantage of :’ see Key, L. G.
$977. –habet = habitat (cf. v.21)
according to an idiom which
is pretty frequent in Plautus.
7. themsaurus is the genuine
Plautine form which, in conse-
quence of the thin pronuncia-
tion of the letter m, afterwards
became thesaurus. In the same
Way We have Megalensia = Me-
galesia, Comp. Corssen I 251
Sqq.—ommis is acc. plur. “un-
Known to all:” see Dräger,
Histor. Syntax 1 § 304 (p. 621).
It is very natural that clan
should govern the accusative
in early Latim, as it is an ad-
Verb formed from the root cal
seem in Greek ka? -Wirra, and
KaN-vyaš, and was originally
calam (comp. palam). *
8. The syllables ans mé ut
form a dactyl, according to a
metrical law explained Introd.
p. 69.
9. Donatus (on Ter. Ad.
23.]
PROf,OGWS, 79
10 nunquam indicare id fºlio voluít suo,
inopémdue optavit pótius eum relinquere.
quam eam thensaurum cémmonstraret, filio
agrí reliquit éi non magnúm modum,
quo cám labore magno et misere viveret.
15 ubi is Óbiit mortem quí mi id aurum Crédidit,
coepi 6bservare, ecdui maiorem filius
mihi honorem haberet quam éius habuissét pater.
atque ille vero minus minusque impéndio !
curáre minusque me impertire honoribus.
20 item à me contra fåctumst: nam item obiſt diem.
is hånc reliquit qui hic nunc habitat filium
paritér moratum, ut pâter avosque eitis fuit.
huic filia unast: éa mihi
prol. 1) observes that quoniam
is here used in its original sense
of a temporal conjunction, being
but a compound of quom and
iam. Plautus has it so not un-
frequently, e.g. Trin. 112 quo-
niam himc iturust insus in Selew-
ciam, ibid. 149 quoniam him.c
profectust ire peregre Charmi-
des. We may observe the same
change of the two notions of
temporality and Causality in
the German conj. weil, which
has now almost entirely lost
its temporal sense, though this
was the Original one. Never-
theless, Schiller uses it as an
equivalent to the English while,
Wilhelm Tell, act I sc. 2 “weil
ich ferne bin, führe du mit
klugem sinne das regiment des
hauses.’ See also my note on
Trin. 14.—The words ita avido
ingenio fuit might stand in
brackets, at least they do not
influence the construction of
the sentence : “when he was
about to die, he did not—such
was his avaricious disposition—
reveal the secret to his son.”
10. id here and v. 8 denotes
cotidie
the secret in general, and should
not be referred to themsaurus,
though a gloss in a Vienna
ms. Suggests “nota thesaurum.
neutro genere dici.” But in the
present prologue it is doubtless
masculine, see v. 12, and such
it is indeed wherever it occurs
in Plautus. For the indefinite
and somewhat loose employ-
ment of the neuter pronoun
the student may consult my
note on Trin. 405.
13. Comp. Hor. Serm. II
6, 1 hoc erat in votis : modus
agri mom ita magnus.
18. impendio is here used
as an adverb. Cicero has it
So in his epistles, ad Att. x 4, 9
at ille impendio nunc magis odit
sematum. See Afranius 351 in-
dies impéndio ea: désiderio mai-
gis magisque maiceror, and Ter.
Eun. 587 impendio magis ami-
7mus gaudebat mihi. In later
latinity, e.g. in Appuleius and
Ammianus Marcellinus, werneet
with the same adverbial use of
impendio.
23. For mihi see Introd.
p. 23.−cotidie, instead of quo-
80 AVLVLARIA.
[PROL. 24–
aut tëre aut vino aut aliqui semper Süpplicat,
25 dat mihi coronas, eius honoris grátia
fecí, thensaurum ut hic reperiret Eäclio.
nam eam compressit dé summo adulescens loco :
is scít adulescens quaé sit quam comprésserit,
illa illum mescit, néque compressam autém pater,
30 eam ego hôdie faciam ut hic Senex de próxumo
sibi uxorem poscat : id ea faciam grátia
quo ille eam facilius décat qui comprésserat.
et hic qui poscet eam sibi uxorém senex,
is ádulescentis illiust avónculus,
35 qui illám stupravit nóctu, Cereris vigiliis.
sed hic senex iam clámat intus, (it solet.
tidie, is a form well supported
by the best mss, and expressly
recommended by Marius Victo-
rinus I p. 2460 (Putsch).
24. tus vimum coronae were
the usual honours offered to
the household-gods : see V. 383
and the commentators upon
Hor. Od. III 23, 3. Iuv. Ix 137
SS.
25. Comp. huius homoris gra-
tia Amph. I 2, 24.
27. After having given the
general reason of his action, the
Lar is now going to inform his
hearers of the detailed circum-
stances. This is the true ex-
planation of mam, a particle
which never gives up its cha-
racter entirely, though it may
seem simply connective in some
passages. The Greek Yap is
often used in exactly the same
way. See note on v. 595.
29. neque autem (“nor on
the other hand') is used by
Cicero Fam. V 12 and Lucretius
I 857, and VI 779.
30, hic semea de proacwmo (eac
proac. 169. 288) ‘the old man,
our neighbour.” He means Me-
gadorus.
31. For sibi iſ acó—see Introd.
p. 49. In 33 the word wavor
has its original quantity.
35. Cereris vigiliis] Lyconi-
des himself confesses this fact
to Euclio v. 787 s. “The noc-
turnal festival of Ceres, 6eapo-
qápa, vigiliae Cereris, used to
be celebrated by married and
unmarried women strolling a-
bout in the dark without lights,
whence this opportunity could
easily be misused by young
men desirous to encounter ro-
mantic adventures. The comic
poets are therefore quite true to
reality in founding the plots of
Some of their plays upon these
festivals, as e. g. Plautus does
here and in his Cistellaria
(where see the prol. 8).” KöPKE.
Cicero has several chapters
against such licentious festi-
vals as these in his second
book de legibus, where he es-
pecially mentions their frequent
occurrence in the comic poets,
II 14: quid autem mihi displi-
39.]
PROLOGVS. 81
antim foras extrúdit, ne sit cónscia.
credo, affrum inspicere völt, ne subruptăm siet.
ceat in sacris nocturnis, poétae
indicant comici. See Davies’
and Turnebus' notes on de leg.
II 9 and 14. -
38. conscia. In prose the
dependent genitive is rarely
omitted (see, however, Cic. de
Fin. II 16, 53), but in poetry
the adjective is occasionally.
used absolutely, e.g. Cistell. II
3, 46 fac me consciam (“tell
me'). Hor. Serm. I 2, 130
miseram se conscia clamet.
39. Subruptum and v. 347
subrupias are the archaic forms
for subreptum and Subripias,
which are frequently given by
the best mss. of Plautus and
should no doubt be uniformly
introduced into the text. The
à of rapere capere quatere cal-
care salire became originally iſ
in compounds, comp. occupo,
concutio, inculco, insulto. These
forms occur even in those later
writers who affect an archaic
style, and even Martial has
surrupuit XIII 38. Comp. also
contuberniwm and taberma, and
see Schuchardt, on Vulgar Latin
I 173 sq. -
ACTWS I.
EVCLIO.
STAPHYLA.
I 1
40 EV. Exi inquam, age exi; exeóndum herde tibi
hinc ést foras,
circámspectatrix, cum 6culis emissiciis.
ST. nam car me miseram verberas ? EV. ut misera
S1S
atque (it te dignam mála malam aetatem éxigas.
40. For eaceumdum see Introd.
p. 62. The accentuation of
hercle on the final syllable is
quite unobjectionable, as ap-
pears from another line Curc.
I 3, 55 (261) siquidem herclé
mihi regnum detwr, though
Fleckeisen transposes there mi
hercle, which is however against
the authority of the mss. Comp.
also Mil. glor. 473, mægis herclé
ºvetºlo. -
41. circumspectatria: ‘pry-
about 'THORNTON.—oculi emis-
sicii ‘inquisitive eyes,” a phrase
imitated by Tertulliam de pallio
c. 3 circumspectu emissicii ocelli
immo luminis puncta vertigi-
maint. Cicero would have said
emissarii; Plautus has a similar
formation Poem. V 5, 24 twmi-
cae demissiciae, which Horace
calls twmicae demissae Serm.
I 2, 25.
42. nam cur-curmam. Plau-
tus and Terence frequently
change the order of such com-
pounds with nam, e.g. V. 44
we have nam qua = quanam, and
Curc. I 1, 12 nam, quo te dicam
ego ire = quomam. Comp, how-
ever, such passages in Virgil as
Ecl. IX 39, Georg. IV 445.—
Euclio's answer is laconic
enough, a Way of speaking very
natural with an angry man.
He means “you ask me why I
beat you, poor wretch—well to
give you some reason to call
yourself wretched.” Much of
the strength of the passage
consists in the repetition of the
word misera, just as in the
next line mala malam are put
close together. Comp. Trin.
68, malis te ut verbis multis
multum obintrigem. In Greek
e.g. Ka}\}, ka?\ós Aristoph. A-
charn. 253.
43. aetas (originally con-
tracted from aevitas), is with
the comic poets very frequently
an equivalent to vita. Thus
Plautus says 3ibiinimicus magis
quam aetati twae = vitae tuae,
tibi, Men. 675. Both words
I. 1.5—11.]
AVLVLARIA. 83
ST, nam quá me nunc causa €xtrusisti ex ačdibus? 5
45 Ev. tibi egón rationem réddam, stimulorám seges?
illác regredere ab Östio: illuc : sis vide,
ut incédit. at scin, qué modo tibi rés se habet 2
si hercle hôdie fustem cépero aut stimulum in ma-
Inum,
testádineum istum tibi ego grandibó gradum. 10
50 ST. utinám me divi adáxint ad suspendium
occur together Amph. II 2, 1 s.
in vita atque in aetate agunda.
45. Stimulorum seges ‘har-
vest of whips,’ a comical ex-
pression which may be parallel-
ed with Cicero's seges gloriae
(in pro Milone).
46. Sis “if you please.” This
sis is an equivalent to si vis,
conf. Cic. or. 45, 154, ‘lubenter
verba iungebant, wt sodes pro
si audes, sis pro sivis.” An in-
stance of sodes (=si audes),
occurs Trin. 244, where see our
note. It is, however, more
Common to say videsis, in one
word. *
47. For incédit see Introd.
p. 48; incedit is more than
‘she walks,’ it is ‘she creeps.”
‘incedere est otiose et cum
dignitate quadam ambulantium.'
Westerhov on Ter. Eun. v. 3, 9,
who quotes Plaut. Pseud. 411
and Verg. Aen. I 46.
48. hercle logically belongs
to the following line, but in
Consequence of a kind of hasty
anticipation it is put into the
protasis. We find it so very
often, e.g. v. 56. 248. Pseud,
628. Stich. 610. Trim. 457.
Epid. III 1, 10.
49. grandibo gradum : allite-
ration together with assonance.
Epid. I 1, 11 uttu es gradibus
grandibus. Truc. II 2, 31 abire
hinc mi properas grandi gradu.
Fragm. Clitellariae ap, Festum
v. Vegrande mimium es vegrandi
gradu. Pacuvius v. 37 Ribb.
has praegrandi gradu. The
word itself is explained by
Nonius by grandem facere, and
examples are quoted from Varro,
Plautus, Lucretius, Accius and
Pacuvius. For the formation
of the future in ibo and the
imperfects in ibam instead of
iebam, see Key, L. G. §§ 461 and
468. Comp, also the extensive
collections of formations of this
kind in Neue's Formenlehre II
p. 448 sq. With testwdineus
gradus ‘tortoise-pace’ we may
compare formicinus gradus Men.
888.
50. The nominative divi = di
occurs only here in Plautus;
but the formula divom atque
hominum fidem is repeatedly
found, Amph. v. 1, 69. Aul. 297.
Merc. 842. Rud. prol. 9 (divos
= deos Mil. gl. 730).—adaa'int
is said by Nonius to stand in-
stead of adigant, an explana-
tion which renders only the
general sense of the word, with-
out accounting for its forma-
tion. This is explained by
Festus' remark (v. aſcitiosi)
‘aacit antiquos diarisse pro ege-
rit manifestum est.’ avim is
formed in the same way as
6—2
84
[I. 1. 12–18.
AVLVLARIA.
5
5
potiás quidem, quam hoc pácto apud te Sérviam.
Ev., at (it scelesta sóla secum marmurat.
oculós hercle ego istos, improba, ecſodiám tibi,
ne me 6bservare póssis, quid rerúm geram.
abscede etiam nunc, čtiam nunc.
EV. ohe,
15
ST. etiámme 3
istic astato. si hercle tu existóc loco
digitām transvorsum aut ànguem latum excesseris,
facim, see Neue II pp. 539.
543—546. A third formation
of the same kind is capsim
capsis, which was misunder-
stood for cape sis (8i vis) by
Cicero Or. 45, 154 (an explana-
tion rejected by Quintilian I 5,
66). The perfects aai (ag-si),
jawi (fac-si), cap-si follow the
analogy of duazi (duc-si) rep-si
etc., while égi féci cépi lengthen
the radical vowel, See Corssen,
Jºrit. Beitr. zur lat. Formenl. p.
530.
52. Such alliterations as 8ce-
lesta sola secum are very fre-
quently found in the ancient
Roman poets and merit our
especial attention. We shall
here point out only a few ex-
amples which occur in the next
lines: dedam discipulam, 59.
me two male 61. miserum modis
66. miseram modum 69. decies
die 70. Alliteration was, it is
true, never a necessary and
organic element in Latin poetry,
at least so far as our sources
permit us to trace back its his-
tory; still, it was frequently
employed by the earliest poets
who kept close to the spoken
language of the people, which
is always fond of alliteration ;
and even in the so-called clas-
sical periods of Latin poetry it
was often employed as an ad-
ditional ornament. Horace e.g.
uses it very judiciously in such
passages as dulce decus Od. I 1,
2. dulce et decorum III 2, 13.
dulce docta III 9, 10. dulci
distinct a domo Iy 5, 12 etc.
See a very good essay on this
subject in Lucian Müller's
book de re metr. poet. p. 450
ss. and Mr Munro's remarks in
his edition of Lucretius II p.
106.
53. For examples of the
phrase oculos ecſodere (34.62x-
plows ééopúa delv) see Aul. 187.
Capt. III 1, 4. Trin. 463. Ter.
Eum. IV 6, 2, where Donatus
observes ‘femineae minae sumt.’
54. The phrase quid rerum
geram is not unfrequently met
with in Plautus; thus we have
it again Aul. 117.
57. Gronovius Lect. Pl. p.
48 sq., quotes the expression
digitus transversus from Cato
de re rust. c. 45 and 48, and
the equivalent patens digitus
is quoted from Caes. b. c. II 10.
wnguis transversus occurs in two
passages of Cicero's, ad Att.
XIII 20 and Fam. VII 25. In
the latter passage the addition
of the words quod aiunt shows
the proverbial character of the
expression, which would how-
ever be perfectly evident even
without this hint. *
I. I. 19–28.]
AVLVLARIA. 85
aut si respexis, dónicum ego te ióssero,
continuo hercle ego te dédam discipulàm cruci. 20
60 sceléstiorem me hāc anu certé Scio
vidisse numquam, nimisque ego hanc metuá male,
ne mi éx insidiis vérba imprudentí duit
neu pérsentiscat, affrum ubi est abscónditum :
quae in 6ccipitio quéque habet oculos péssuma. 25
65 nunc ibo ut visam, Sítne ita aurum ut côndidi:
quod mé sollicitat plarimis miserám modis.
ST. noentim mecastor, quíd ego ero dicám meo
, 58. respeacis = respea:(es)is =
respeaceris : Key, L. G. § 566.
59. “I’ll send you for a
schoolingtothegallows,”THORN-
Ton. The cross shall teach you
to shut your eyes for ever, if
you cannot keep them shut for
a few moments.
60. In the ms. B we find
here the marginal note “hoc
secum loquitur,’ which is per-
fectly adapted to the situation.
61. I'or the prosody of ni-
misque, See Introd. p. 31.
62. dwim (compare v. 236
perduim v. 664) is an archaic
subj, pres. See Neue II p.
441 sq. The ending inz is the
same as seen in edim velim
rtolim tºtalim sém. Cicero has
this form in the formulas di te
perduint pro rege Deiot. 7, 21,
and utinam, tibi istant mentem
di immortales dwint Catil. I 9,
22. The expression verba dare
which properly means ‘to give
rmere words instead of deeds '
commonly assumes the more
general sense “to deceive.”
63. persentiscat : “smell the
place out, where the gold is
hidden.”
64. oecipitium is the form
more frequently found than
Occiput; comp. also Simeipitium
Men. 506, instead of sinciput,
the latter being the only recog-
nised form in good writers.
67. moenum=ne oenum (u-
num), according to the explana-
tion first given by Jacob Grimm.
The word corresponds therefore
entirely with the Greek ouá-
ap-6s, and odó-év, the latter
being frequently used as a sim-
ple negation in later Greek and
constantly so in modern Greek,
where we have moreover the
shortened form 6év. As to the
Latin word, we may observe
that this passage seems the
only one in which at least one
good ms. has kept it. In En-
nius we read it in three places:
ann. 161 somnia vera aliquot,
verum omnia moenw mecessest
(mon nume the mss., moent
H. Ilberg); ann. 314 moenum
rumores pomebat ante salutem.
(mon emim the mss., moenum
Lachmanū); and ann. 411 noe-
mum sperando cupide rem pro-
dere summam (non in the ms.).
When judging from these ex-
amples, it is not without proba-
bility that in many passages
in Plautus where we now read
mon enim, we should reintroduce
the original reading moenum,
e.g. in the Aulularia itself
86 AVLVLARIA.
[I. 1. 29–38.
malaé rei evenísse quamve insániam,
queo cónminisci: ita me miseram ad húnc modum
70 deciéns die uno sačpe extrudit ačdibus. 3]
nesció pol quae illumc hominem intemperiaé tenent:
pervigilat noctis tétas, tum autem intérdius r
quasi claſſidus Sutor démi sedet totós dies.
neque iám quo pacto célem erilis filiae 35
75 probrám, propinqua pártitudo quoi äppetit,
queo cónminisci: néque quicquam meliást mihi,
ut opinor, quam ex me ut (imam faciam litteram
v. 586 where non enim seems to
have no clear meaning. See
Bücheler, jahrb. für class. phil.
1863 p. 774. -
69. For the hiatus in the
caesura, see Introd. p. 68.
71. For the disyllabic pro-
nunciation nescio see Introd.
64.—intemperiae ‘whim whams’
(THoRNTON), see v. 634. Epid.
III 4, 39. Mil. gl. 434.
72. Interdius (du’ juépav) is
read here and Most. 444; the
simple dius occurs in opposition
to moctu Merc. 862, and Chari-
sius expressly states that Ti-
timius used moctu diusque: See
Ribb. Com. p. 116; from this an
old ace, neutr. diis (as seen in
the usual form interdiv) arose
after the final s had been dropt
(Introd. p. 30). From the
Sanskr. divas we have in Latin
both dies and dius (comp. di-
wn'-mets, where the original S is
changed into an r). See Corssen,
Krit. Beitr. zur Formenl. p. 499
s. 504. Lachmann on Lucr.
p. 226 s.
73. clawdus swtor: “ of course,
lame people would be the most
likely to take to such a seden-
tary employment as that of a
cobbler.” RILEY. Comp. v. 508.
—Fordómº (not d'mi) see Introd.
p. 23 S.
74. erus and its derivatives
are better spelt without an ini-
tial h; see Ritschl, Proll. Trin.
p. 98, praef. Stichi p. 23,
and Opusc. II 409.
76. The repetition of the
words queo comminisei may per-
haps appear strange, but such
repetitions are not inconsistent
with the character of a garru-
lous old woman, and afford no
ground for entertaining any
suspicion of the genuineness of
the reading. Such seeming
negligence must be granted to
a comic poet.
77 s. Famianus Strada has
written a special paper on this
littera longa, but the right ex-
planation has been found out
by Lipsius who compares an
epigram of Ausonius (128, 10):
Quid, imperite, P putas ibi
scriptum, wbi locari iota com-
venit longwm 3 This epigram is
directed against Emmus, a man
of very bad repute, who, as
the poet insinuates, ought to
be sent to the gallows. The
figure of a long I is indeed
Somewhat like the appearance
of a hanging body, especially
I. 1. 39–2, 6.]
87
AVLVIARIA.
long&m, meum laqueo collum quando obstrínxero.
Ev. nunc défaecato démum animo egrédiór domo,
80 postguám perspexi, Sálva esse intus ómnia.
redi nánciam intro atque intus serva.
pini ?
[I 2
ST. Quip-
ego intus servem, 2 an né quis aedis aſiferat 2
nam hic àpud nos nihil est àliud quaesti füribus:
ita inániis Sunt Óppletae atque aráneis. 6
if that body should happen to
be verythin and slender, longae
litterae are also mentioned Rud.
v 2, 7 and Poem. Iw 2, 15, but
without any special reference to
the letter I: comp. littera pen-
silis Pseud. 17. –wºman is not
pleonastic, as Weise says (see
note on v. 563); Staphyla in-
tends making of herself one
long letter; i.e. a letter ex-
hibiting one long stroke.
79. animo defaecato is ex-
plained by Camerarius “liquido
minimeque turbido, i.e. hilari;’
see Pseud. 760 nunc liquet,
nunc defaecatumst cor mihi.
The same meaning is expressed
by animo liquido et tranquillo
e8 Epid. v. 1, 36 and liquido es
animo Pseud. 232. In one pas-
sage (Most. 158) the word de-
faecatus is metaphorically used
of a person cleaned by a bath.
81. For nunciam (which is
always trisyllabic in Plautus
and Terence) we may refer to
our note on Trin. 3.—quippini,
instead of quippeni, is very fre-
quently given by the best mss.
e.g. Most. 948. 1109. Pseud.
361. The final é in quippe was
changed into i before an n, in
the same way as we have tutin
= twtene. The right punctua-
tion of this passage is first seem
in Pareus' edition, and is here
of much importance for the
construction of the sentence.
The sense is ‘why should I
not ? Shall I really take care
of all within? Perhaps you are
afraid, somebody might run
away with our house?”
83. quaesti: for this geni-
tive see Key, L. G. § 141 and
a valuable paper by Ritschl in
the Rhein. Mus. VIII p. 494
[now Opusc. II]. Fleckeisen,
Rrit. Miscellen p. 42 ss. The
following is an extract from
Ritschl's prooemium de titulo
Aletrinatium (1853) p. VIII
‘longe longeque latius per sex-
tum septimumque saeculum
altera terminatio (i) patuit. qua
et Plautus usus est constanter
in quaesti tumulti victi senati
sumpti gemiti, et Ennius strepiti
tumulti declimans, Pacuvius
flucti aesti parti somiti, Cae-
cilius quaesti sumpti somiti,
Terentius quaesti twmulti fructi
ormati adventi, Turpilius quae-
sti tumulti fructi Sumpti piscati
parti, Titinius quaesti, Attius
flucti twmulti eacerciti aspecti
lucti Salti, Lucilius sumpti,
Afranius tumulti, Pomponius
quaesti tumulti piscati, bis
Lucretius geli, Calpurnius Piso
semati, Cato fructi, Sisenna
semati somiti, Sallustius tumulti
somiti.’
88 AVLVLARIA.
[I. 2, 7–15.
85 Ev. mirám quin tua me caäsa faciat Tüppiter
Philippum regem aut Dárium, trivenéfica.
aráneas mihi ego illas servarí volo.
paupér sum, fateor, pâtior: quod di dént, fero. 10
abi intro, occlude iánuan: iam ego hic ero.
90 cave, quémduam alienum in aédis intro miseris.
quod quíspiam ignem quačrat, extinguí volo,
me caäsae quid sit quéd te quisquam quaéritet.
mam si ignis vivet, tu extinguere extémpulo. 15
84. The word imania, instead
of imanitas, probably owes its
origin to nothing more than the
assonance of aramea. The déð-
popov ‘full of emptiness’ can
hardly be imitated in any
modern language, so as to pre-
serve its entire strength of ex-
pression. Plautus ventures on
a similar phrase Capt. III 1, 6
where the parasite calls a fast-
day dies ecſertus fame. Catullus
uses a similar expression (8,48)
plenus Sacculus est aramearum,
and the same is found in a line
of Afranius (Ribb. Com. p. 184)
anne arcula tua plemast arame-
arum ? Hence we may safely
conclude that this simile was
proverbially used in popular
speech.
85. mirum quin: ‘I wonder,
Jove does not make me a
wealthy king.’ Comp. Persa
339 s. mirum quin regis Philippi
causa awt Attali | te potius
wendam quam mea, quae Sis
mea. See also our note on
Trin. 495. *
86. King Philippus and Da-
rius are here mentioned as the
most obvious and best-known
instances of wealthy kings, the
one as a European, the other
as an Asiatic monarch. Comp.
696 ego sum ille rea, Philippus.
For the usual quantity of Phi-
lippus in Plautus see Introd.
p. 46 s., but in both passages
of the Aulularia, the common
quantity is well supported by
the best mss.-The form trive-
méfica occurs only here; Bacch.
813, we read tervenefica, which
is likewise unexampled in any
other passage.
90. For cavé see Introd. p.
25.
91. quod ‘if,” properly ‘as
regards the case that,’ is always
connected with the subjunctive,
see the instances from Plautus
given by Brix on Mil. gl. 162,
and for the occurrence of this
construction in Cicero and later
writers C. F. W. Müller, Rhein.
Mus. xx 480.
92. ‘qui petit, Vult obtinere:
qui quaerit, Vult Scire aut inve-
hire.” LAMBINUs.
93. ignis wivet, comp. tupôs
q}\6% &rt (&ora Eur. Bacch. 8.
Lipsius compares Arist. Lys.
306 rout. To trip &ypifyopeu 6eów
ēkatu ka? ºff. Hildyard appro-
priately quotes Shakespeare,
Othello v. 2, 7 “put out the light,
and then put out the light,” i.e.
of life. Comp. also Dickens,
Old Curiosity Shop, chapt. 44
“The fire has been alive as long
as I have.’ In German we
I. 2. 16—26.]
AVLVLARIA. 89
tum aquam afffugisse dícito, si quís petet.
95 cultrám securim pistillum mortárium,
quae uténda vasa sémper vicini rogant,
furés venisse atque àbstulisse dícito. -
profécto in aedis meås me absente néminem 20
volo intro mitti. ataue étiam hoc praedicó tibi:
100 si Bóna Fortuna véniat, ne intro míseris.
ST. pol ea ipsa, credo, ne intro mittatür, cavet.
nam ad ačdis nostras námauam adit quaquám prope.
EV. st, táce atque abi intro. ST, táceo atque abeo.
EV. occlide sis
25
forís ambobus péSSulis : iam ego hic ero.
have the phrase “einem das le-
benslicht ausblasen.” -
95. As regards the accentua-
tion pistilliſm I may here repeat
Ritschl's expression on Órgen-
túm (Men. 930): ‘accentus mon
insolentia at insuavitas,” Men.
praef. XIII. See also my note
on Trin. 410.
96 s. wiendum rogare ‘to bor-
row;' utendum dare ‘to lend.”
See v. 309 and Ov. ars am. I 433
nulta rogant witenda dari, data
reddere nolunt.—wtendum petere
occurs Aul. 397.
100. On Bona Fortuna see
Preller Röm. Myth. p. 559. It
appears from a passage of Dio-
medes, that the words Boma
Fortuna te quaesivit were com-
monly used in the sense of
memo te quaesivit. In a frag-
ment of Afranius first pointed
out by L. Müller (Rhein. Mus.
xx 374) we have an instance of
this expression; it runs as fol-
lows: “Adulescens. mum quis
me quaesiit 2 Servos. Bona
Fortuna.’ There is, however,
no reason to suppose that Euclio
alludes to this, as is the opinion
of Some commentators; it is,
perhaps, more natural to under-
stand the words simply such as
they are ‘Let nobody enter my
house, not even Good Luck it-
self.”
102. We need not suppose
that a temple of Bona Fortuna
was close to Euclio’s house.
There is a temple of Fides in
the vicinity, into which Euclio
afterwards carries his treasure
(v. 575), and as there is also
Megadorus' house on the stage,
we can hardly accommodate an-
other temple. There occur,
besides, no other allusions to
such a temple of Fortuna, which
would doubtless be the case, had
it been a necessary part of the
scenery. The adverb quaquam.
is commonly used in nequaquam
and in haud quaquam (Sall.
Catil. 3). numquam quaquam.
is a very strong negation “never
by any means.’ Comp. Twm-
quam quicquam Amph. II 2, 40.
numquam quisquam Ter. Eun.
IV 4, 11. See moreover Ter.
Andr. I 2, 3. Ad. I 2, 18. IV
1, 12. v 4, 1.
104. ambobus pessulis ‘su-
pero et infero.’ See Guhl u.
90 AVLVLARIA.
[I. 2, 27–30.
105 discrácior animi, quía ab domo abeundúmst mihi.
nimis hercle invitus àbeo. Sed quid agám scio.
nam nóbis nostrae qui ést magister córiae,
dividere argenti dixit nummos in viros. 30
Koner, Leben der Griechen u.
Römer 1, 146. 2, 206 s.
105. For animi we may com-
pare such expressions as dis-
crucior animi Ter. Ad. IV 4, 1
(=640 Fl.) Antipho me eaccruciat
animi Phorm. I 4, 10 (= 187).
eaccrucias animi Plaut. Mil. gl.
1068 and 1280. angas te animi
Epid. III 1, 6. in spe pendebit
animi Ter. Haut. tim. Iv 4, 5
(=727), where the genitive
should not be joined with spe,
see Plaut. Merc. I 2, 18 (=127
R.) animi pendeo and my note
on the passage. Cicero uses
the same expression Tusc. disp.
I 40, 96 pendemus animi, eaccru-
ciamvur, angimur : but there
animi is due to an emendation
by Ursinus, the mss. giving
animis. In another passage,
Tusc. IV 16, 35 the reading
of the mss. is as follows is qui
adpropinquans aliquod malum
metuit, eacanimatusque pendet
animi. We have to range
under the same head such in-
stances as falsus animi est Ter.
Eun. II 2, 43, where the read-
ing animi is expressly men-
tioned by Donatus, though the
mSS. give animo : comp. me
animi fallit Lucr. I 922. In the
same way we have vagus animi
Cat. 63, 4, and dubius animi
Verg. Georg. III 289. See also
Draeger I p. 443 sq., and my
note on Trin. 454 satim tw's
samus mentis aut animi twiwhich
passage seems to show that
animi is in these constructions
a real genitive (used of relation),
and not a locative, as has been
asserted by some scholars.
Comp. also Epid. I 2, 35 desi-
piebam mentis and ibid. II 2, 55
sermonis fallebar.
106. Sed is necessary on ac-
count of nam in the following
line. Euclio says that, although
he does not like to go out, he
has nevertheless his reason for
doing so. This reason is given
by mam. -
107. Vtrum legitimos habent
ommes tribus divisores Swos, quos
Plautus magistros curiarum in
Aulularia vocat? is the question
raised by Asconius on Cic. Werr.
I 8, 23, although there is no
serious foundation for it, the
divisores being no legally autho-
rised persons, but distributors
of bribery money. See Long's
note and Cic. pro Plancio 19,
48. We may however remark
that the expression magister
curiae is a &ta; Neyóuevov, and
was doubtless meant as a trans-
lation of the Tpurrvápxms of the
Greek original (see de Aul. p.
15). The whole passage treats
of Athenian life: distributions
of money among the citizens
were very frequent at Athens,
but almost unknown at Rome
before the time of the emperors.
—Observe the fulsomeness of
expression in mobis mostrae, in-
stead of which O. Seyffert has
ingeniously conjectured Nestor
770Str(lé.
108. dividere instead of se
diviswrum esse, in accordance
with the loose construction so
I. 2, 31–41.]
AVLVIARIA. 91
id si relinquo ac nén peto, omnes ilico
110 me stispicentur (crédo) habere aurám domi.
nam veri simile nón est, hominem paſſperem
pauxillum parvi fécere quin nummâm petat.
nam nånc quom celo Sédulo omnis, né Sciant, 35
omnés videntur scíre et me benignius
115 omnés salutant quám Salutabánt prius.
adeünt consistunt, cópulantur déxteras,
rogitánt me, ut valeam, quid agam, quid rérum
geram. f
nunc qué profectus sum ibo: postideá domum 40
me rārsum quantum pétero tantum récipiam.
common in Plautus and Terence.
For instances see the Index to
my edition of Terence, s. v.
infinitive, and note on Trin. 5.
—mummus “has a different sense
in Plautus according as it means
Greek or Roman money. As a
Roman coin, it is equivalent to
a sestertius (Epid. I 1,52. Most.
II 1, 10): in the other case to a
drachma (Trin. 844) or didrach-
ma (Truc. II 7, 10. Pseud. III
2, 20. Pers. I 1, 38. III 3, 33. v.
2, 70). It is impossible to de-
cide whether drachma or di-
drachma be meant in such pas-
sages as Aul. 445. Men. I 4, 1,
II 2, 16. Epid. III: 2, 36; nor
is it clear whether drachma or
sestertius should be understood
Epid. v. 2, 36. As drachma the
word is taken by Bentley in Ter.
Haut. tim. III 3, 45, Where
aureus is added, the nummus
Philippews is meant.” Brix on
Trin. 844.—in viros, kar’ divöpas,
viritim ; see Public School
Latin Gramm. § 93, C, I, 5.
109. For id see my note on
Trin. 405. ilico is the legiti-
mate spelling, not illico : see
Ritschl, proll. Trin. CII.
114. benignius salutant ‘they
are more, profuse in their com-
pliments.’ Comp. Hor. Ep. I
5, 11 sermome benigno ‘copious,
plentiful talk.” See also Od. I
17, 15. II 18, 10. In most cases,
where we are generally inclined
to translate benignus by “kind,”
the original sense of the word
‘generous, profuse’ will give a
more distinct and impressive
idea of the meaning of the pas-
Sage.
116. copulamtur “shake hands
together:” this verb occurs as
deponent only in this passage.
See also Brix on Mil. gl. 172.
118. profectus sum ‘where
I’ve set out to go.” Ter. Eun.
II 2, 49 fortasse twº profectus alio
fueras, on which passage West-
erhov rightly observes ‘profec-
tus dicitur etiam de eo qui inci-
pit proficisci.” This explains
such a phrase as profectu's ire
Rud. III 6, 9.
119. quantum potero tantum
recipiam ‘I shall come back
92 - AVLVLARIA.
as quick as possible.’ Ter. Ad.
III 2, 52 tu quantum potes abi,
where Fleckeisen adopts Guyet’s
emendation potest. It is true
that in this phrase either the
best or at least good mss. give
potest as an impersonal in Ter.
Ad. v. 7, 11. Phorm. V 8, 3. IV
3, 69. Ad. IV 5, 66; but Andr,
v 2, 20 and Ad. III 2, 52 potes
alone is recorded as the read-
ing of the mss. It should there-
fore not have been changed into
potest ; moreover, this line of
the Aulularia proves that in this
phrase the verb could be perso-
nal as well as impersonal: a
fact which appears also from
Capt. II 3, 88 ut quam primum
possis redeas, where Brix com-
pares Ter. Andr. III 3, 45 quan-
tum queam and Eun, v 2, 5 quan-
tum queo. See also Brix on
Men. 432, and both Lorenz and
Brix on Mil, gl. 115.
II. 1.1—11.]
AVLVLARIA. 93
A CTVS II.
EVNOMIA. MEGADORVS.
meå fidéï tuáique réi
II 1
120 EVN. Velím te arbitrári, med haćc verba, fráter,
causá facere, ut ačquomst germánam sorórem.
quamguam haſld falsa sūm, nos Odiósas habéri:
nam múltum loguáces merito Ómmes habémur, 5
125 nec mütam profécto repértam ullam esse hôdie
dictint ullo in saéclo.
verum hoc, frater, ſinum tamón cogitáto,
tibi proxumám me mihique esse itém te.
ita ačquomst, quod in rem esse utrique arbitrémur, 10
120. The forms med and ted
are used by Plautus both in the
accus. and abl. sing.
122. ut aequomst Sc. facere.
The infinitive in such construc-
tions is sometimes omitted and
aequomst seemingly assumes the
Same construction as decet.
Comp. Rud. 47 is leno, wt se
aequom8t, flocci mom fecit fidem.
See below v. 721.
124. multum has here an ad-
verbial sense, comp. Stich. 206
multum miseri. Examples of
this use from Horace are gener-
ally known: Ep. I 10, 3 multum
dissimiles. Serm. II 5, 92 mul-
twin similis, and others. multilo-
quaces, the word proposed for
this line by Passerat, has for
itself the authority of an old
glossary, but cannot be admitted
on account of the metre. Plautus
employs the word multilocus
130 et míhi te et tibi me constilere et monére,
Cistell, I 3, 1 and Pseud. 794.
125. Lambinus’ note on this
line is well worth preserving.
“Ego tamen,” he says, “qui cum
haec scriberem, ammum aetatis
agebam LVI, duas mutas mulie-
res widi.” This provokes old
Taubmann's fun, who for his
part assures Lambinus, that at
the age of 29 he knew already
more than two dumb women.—
Ben Jonson (Silent Woman I 5)
calls a woman’s silence ‘a weal-
thy dowry.”
126. Adelphasium uses al-
most the same words Poen. I 2,
28 itäst: verwm hoc Mºnum tamém.
cogitato.
130. A construction monere
alicut does not exist. It is
therefore clear that in this line
the datives depend on consulere,
and momere follows its analogy
by way of Zeugma.
94
[II. 1. 12–20
AVLVLARIA.
neque Öccultum habéri id neque per metum mussári,
quin párticipem páriter ego te ét tu me ut facias.
eo nánc ego secréto forás te huc sedáxi,
utt tuam rem ego técum hic loguerér familiárem. 15
MEG. da mi, Óptuma feminá, manum.
EVN. ubi
eást ? et quis east nam Óptuma 2.
MEG. tu.
EVN. tſune ais ?
MEG, si negás, nego.
EvN. decet te équidem vera próloqui.
nam optima nulla eligi potest: alia Ália peior,
fráter, est.
131, mussare is explained by
Nonius 427, 15 “hominum occulte
quid et pressa voce loquentium.’
The frequentative mussitare (e.g.
metu mussitant Cas. III 5, 33)
is explained by Donatus on Ter.
Ad. II 1, 53 ‘proprie est dis-
simulandi causa tacere, dictum
vel a muto vel ab M, quae littera
est mimiwm pressae vocis ac
paene nullius, adeo wit sola om-
nium, cum inter vocales incide-
rit, atteratur atque subsidat.”
Comp. the English to mutter
and see Munro on Lucr. VI 1179.
133. Though it appears to
us Strange that a confidential
conversation should purposely
take place in a public street,
we should not forget that the
constant habit of the Roman
comedy compelled the poets
to let all such things pass in
the streets as would otherwise
require a more appropriate
Scenery. Comp. Pompon. 142 ss.
Ribb. ego dedita opéra te, pater
solum foras Sedwayi, wt me quis
esset testis tertius Praeter mos.
135, feminā] For the long
quantity of the voc.-a see Introd.
p. 12.-quis east] quis is more
frequently found in Plautus as
the feminine than quae, see the
copious collection of passages
20
in Brix's note on Mil. gl. 361.
See v. 168. Instances of this
usage are collected by Nonius
197, 30 ss.-For the separation
: nam from quis, see mote on v.
2
136. ais and ait are gener-
ally monosyllables in Plautus,
aio and aiunt never. See
Ritschl, proll. Trin. CLXII.—For
the pronunciation of decet = dece
See Introd.p.34.—Weshould not
write quidem instead of equidem,
which is the reading of the mss.,
as it has been shown that equi-
dem is merely a strengthened,
and as it were emphatic, form
instead of quidem, comp. hem
ehem, hew ehew, mam, enim. The
common opinion, according to
which equidém is a contraction
of ego quidem, should be given
up now. See Ribbeck's valuable
treatise, on Latin particles
(Leipzig, 1869), p. 36–42, and
my note on Trim. 352.
137. The accentuation op-
túma would be startling to those
who believe in a general ten-
dency of Plautine prosody to
preserve the common accentua-
tion of daily life. There are,
however, many instances of such
metrical paroxytona as optima.
to be found in Plautus and the
II. 1. 21–31.]
AVLVLARIA. 95
- MEG.
fdem ego arbitror,
néc tibi advorsári certumst me de istác re umquám,
SOTOT.
140 Evn. da mi Óperam, amabo.
MEG. tuást: utere àtgue imperá si quid mé vis.
EvN. İd quod in rém tuam éptumum esse árbitror,
te id mónitum advento.
MEG. soror, mére tuo facis.
145 MEG. quid €st id, sorór .
térnum
EVN. facta volo. 25
EvN. Quod tibi Sempi-
salátare sit, liberís procreandis—
MEG. (ita di faxint) EVN. volo te àxorem
domum décere. MEG. heia, occidís, EVN. Quid ita ?
MEG. quia mí misero cerebrum éxcutiunt
lúbeat, faciam.
EVN.
émoriar,
priásquam ducam,
other comic poets. Comp. de-
sine (Naev. 60. Caec. 60, Ribb.).
piscibus Rud. II 6, 29. Omnibus
Trin. 54, constilit Pseud. 1092.
moribus Aul. 500. whicus Poen.
prol. 65. altéra ibid. 85. filius
Cas, prol. p. 55. See Ritschl,
proll. Trin. p. CCXXIV. -
140. amabo ‘pray:’ see my
note on Ter. Eum. 130. It is
ordinarily used parenthetically
without influencing the con-
struction of the sentence.
141. Comp. Capt. v. 3, 1
Hegio, adswºm si quid me vis,
impera.
144. facta volo ‘est non
comica magis formula quam
translaticiae humanitatis, quod
est: cupio tibi fieri quod vis,
et quantum in me est, ut fiat,
in rem hôc tuamst.
150 tua dicta, soror: lapidés loqueris. 30
EvN. heia, hóc face, quod te ióbet soror.
MEG. si
MEG. ut quidem ego
operam dabo. Bacch. 495. Asin.
685.’ J. F. Gronovius ad Gell.
VII 3. Compare Ter. Ad. v. 7,
21. Phorm. v. 3, 4,
148. occidis] The present
stands in this phrase Pseud.
931 and Men. 922, the perfect
occidisti Aul. 712 and Ter.
Phorm. IV 3, 67.
150. lapides loqueris “you
speak stones.’ (Aristoph. Eq.
628, Kpmuvo)s épetóðv.) Compare
Shakespeare, Hamlet III 7 ‘I
will speak daggers to her, but
wse nome.’ Much Ado about
Nothing II4'She speaks poniards,
and every word stabs.” The
contrary is expressed by Aris-
tophanes Nub. 910 £66a u’ eipm-
KO.S,
96. AVLVLARIA.
[II. 1. 32—41.
[sed his legibus, quam dare vis, ducam :]
quae crás veniat, peréndie foras 6cferatur.
Soror, his legibus si quám dare vis,
155 cedo, näptias adorna.
35
EVN. cum maxuma possin) tibi, frater, dare dote:
sed grándior es: málieris est aetas media.
eam sí iubes, frater, tibi me póscere, poscam.
MEG, näm nevis me interrogare te ž
si quid vis, roga.
rém domum,
EVN. immo
160 MEG, póst mediam aetatém qui media dicit uxo-
40
si éam senex anim praegnantem förtuitu fecerit,
154. perendie ‘the day after:”
this is the original meaning of
this word which will thus be
constantly met with in Plautus.
Comp. the phrase used in the .
legis actiones ‘in diem tertium. '
sive perendinum” (see Bergk,
Rheim. Mus. XIx 606) and Merc.
378 cras agito, perendie agito.
Megadorus seems to have the
same opinion of married life
which Hipponax expresses in
the following lines 60' muépat
'yvvaukós elow jôuotat, ‘Orav
napſ, tus Kákºpépm Teflunkvtav.
Another sentence of the same
kind is reported of Chaeremon
'yvvačka 0&Ttely kpeſo a 6v čo Tuv 7)
ºyapleſv.
157. The reading of this
line is very uncertain. In the
reading adopted in our text we
have the final syllable in gram-
dior long (see Introd. p. 14),
and the last syllable in mulieris
as anceps, which in the caesura
may be excused. —aetas media,
i.e. inter Semem iuvenemque, sed
propior semi, as Seneca expresses
it Oed. 776. aetatis mediae mu-
lier Phaedr. II 2, 3, the same
person being subsequently styled
amus (10). Cicero has media
aetas de Sen. 17, 60 and 20,
76.
159. nevis is a reading not
absolutely certain in this place,
and it is possible that Plautus
Wrote the common non vis.
See Ritschl, Opusc, II 249.
But in support of our reading
We may quote the analogous
passage, Poem. v. 2, 119, at te
nomeri mumn mevis 2 See, how-
ever, also Most. 336.
161. Megadorus contemptu-
Ously calls a wife of somewhat
maturer years amus, to express
that she is nearly old enough
to deserve this title. The epi-
thets semea, and anus are, how-
ever, not to be taken as expres-
sive of a very old age, as
they are sometimes applied to
persons of about 45 to 50 years.
E. g. Amphitruo is styled se-
nea, in the comedy bearing his
name V 1, 20, and IV 2, 12,
though he seems a newly-
married man in the prime of his
years,
II. 1.42–50.]
AVLVLARIA. ' 97
quíd dubitas, quin sit paratum nómen puero Pós-
tumus 2
núnc ego istum, sorór, laborem démam et demi-
nuám tibi.
égo virtute déum et maiorum nóstrum dives stim
Satis:
165 fstas magnas factiones ānimos dotis dāpsilis 45
clámores impéria eburna véhicla pallas púrpuram
níl moror, quae in sérvitutem sámptibus redigünt
viros,
EVN. dic mihi quaeso, quís east quam vis décere
uxorem 2
MEG. eloquar.
nóstin hunc senem Eüclionem ex próxumo paupér-
culum ?
170 EVN. nóvi hominem haud malūm mecastor.
eſus cupio filiam
162. postumus is a formation
of the same kind as infumus
intwmws eactumats. It generally
means a son born after his
father's death, but sometimes
even sons born when their fa-
thers were very old were called
so. See Virgil, Aem. VI 763
Silvius, Albanum momen, twa
postuma proles, Quem tibi long-
aevo serum Lavinia comintºna:
Educet silvis. Gellius gives us
the note of an ancient gram-
marian, Caesellius, on this pas-
Sage “postuma proles mon eum
significat qui patre mortuo, sed
qui postremo loco matus est. si-
cwti Silvius qui Aenea iam seme
tardo seroque partu est editus.’
Noct. att. II 16 with Gronovius’
note.—For the nominative, see
note on Trin. 8, and E. Becker
in Studemund’s ‘Studien' I p.
170.
164. The same expressions
are used Trin, 346 and the
W. P.
MEG.
5()
whole line appears again Capt.
321, where it is however con-
sidered spurious by Fleckeisen
and Brix. See also Ritschl's
conclusive remarks Opusc. II
284.
165. For factio we may com-
pare such passages as Trin.
452. 464. 497. Cistell. II 1, 17.
The adjective factiosus (v. 225)
means therefore ‘multis immix-
us et florens clientelis.’—dotis :
the gen. plur. dotium occurs
Digest xxIII 3 'de iure dotium.”
dapsilis = 6ayºffs. dapsilus is
no Latim form : the passage
generally quoted, Pseud, 396, is
too corrupt to prove anything.
The adverb dapsile is read in a
fragment of Pomponius (v. 161.
Com. Ribb. p. 210).
168. For quis east see note
on v. 135.
169. pauperculum “rather
poor.” The diminutive ex-
presses commiseration.
7
5
98
vírginem mihi désponderi.
AVLVLARIA.
�
»
[II. 1. 51; 2. 4.
vérba, ne faciás, Soror:
scio quid dicturãs, hanc esse paùperem. haec pau-
pér placet.
EVN. dí bene vortant.
MEG. ídem ego spero.
EvN. quíd ? me numquid vis ?. MEG. vale.
EvN. ét tu, frater. MEG. égo conveniam Eúclionem,
sí domist.
séd eccum video.
domum.
EVCLIO.
néscio unde sése homo recipit
55
MEGADORVS.
Ev. praésagibat mi ánimus, frustra me íre, quom
exibám domo:
itaque abibam invítus.
riálium
II 2
nam neque quísquam cu-
vénit neque magíster, quem divídere argentum
op6rtuit.
núnc domum properáre propero: nam égomet sum
hic, animüs domist.
172. quid dictura 's, i.e. dic-
tura es, though we should ex-
pect either sis or quod es dictura.
Eut in Plautime language the
differemce between the subjunc-
tive and indicative im construc-
tioms like the present is not yet
accurately developed. We may
compare Bacch. 78 scio ego quid
ago : : at ego pol scio quid metuo
wifh Aul. 106 sed quid agam scio.
173. Seeing her brother de-
termimed om his choice, Eu-
momia gives her assemt With the
Words generally used om such
occasioms di bene vortamt : see
Trim. 573.—* Abituri, ne id dure
facerent, mumqwid vis dicebant
iis quibuscum constitissent.'
Donatus om Ter. Eum. II 3, 49.
Comp. Hor. Serm. I 9, 6.
174. For the hiatus convéni-
am | Eúclionem see Introd. p.
66.
175. mescio umde should be
joined: * from some place or
other.'
179. properare propero is a,
comical exaggeratiom frequently
met, with im Plautus : see v.
242. Comp. Curc. 637 propere
propero.—animus domist : comp.
Persa, 709 animus iam im mavist
mihi. Merc. 589 si domi sum,
foris est animus : sim foris sum,
animus domist. Similar expres-
sioms are found Pseud. 32. Mem.
584 ; Ter. Eum. IV 7, 46 and
Cic. ad Att. XII 12. Hence we
should explaim Cas. III 3, 9 s.
Thus also Aristoph. Acharm.
398 sq., ό voόs puév έζω ἐυλλέγων

II. 2, 5–14.]
ta
AVLVLARIA.
atgue ut vis vales 2
MEG. quid tu ? réct
Ev. nán temerariámst, ubi dives blánde adpellat
pańperem.
iam illic homo aurum mé scit habere: eo me salutat
blándius.
MEG. ain tu te valére ?
a pectinia.
bene witám colas.
Ev. pol ego haud perbene
185 MEG. pól si est animus aéquos tibi, sat häbes qui
10
Ev. anus hercle huie indicium fecit de aéro: per-
spicué palamst:
quoi ego iam linguám praecidam atque éculos ec-
fodiám domi.
MEG. quíd tu Solus técum loquere 2
pauperiem cénqueror.
EV. meåm
virginem habeo grändem, dote cássam atque in-
locábilem:
étrij)\\ta, oùk évôov. We may com-
pare even such a passage as in
Shakspere's Henry W. I 2 : sub-
jects, whose hearts have left
their bodies here in England,
And lie pavilion'd in the fields
of France.
182. non temerariumst ‘it’s
not for nothing” (Thorn.), comp.
v. 616.
183. ed has here a monosyl-
labic pronunciation: See Introd.
p. 62.—blandius ‘very kindly,’
i.e. more kindly than he usually
does. In this way the compara-
tive is sometimes equal to a
strengthened positive, comp.
Amph. prol. 56 sed ego Stultior,
i.e. “I’m very stupid.” The same
expression occurs Merc. 919.
184, a pecunia “as to my
pecuniary circumstances,’ comp.
ab ingenio improbust Truc. Iy 3,
59
185. For habè(s) see Introd.
p. 40.
186. Euclio misunderstands
the philosophic sentence with
which Megadorus tries to com-
fort him, viz. that a contented
mind is the best foundation of
happiness, and at once jumps to
the conclusion that Megadorus'
expression sat habes alludes
to his treasure.—perspicue pa-
lamst : the two synonyms ex-
press together only one idea
“it is quite clear.” Here, as in
properare propero (v. 179), alli-
teration helps to strengthen the
expression.
187. For the hiatus quoi
ego see Introd. p. 68.
189. virgo grandis “a full-
Cºggs&
/ & º, ºš
180 MEG. Sálvos atque fértunatus, Eáclio, sempér Šíčº
EV. di te ament, Megadóre.
ğAM . .
**~... - ... -
7–3
100
[II. 2. 15–21.
AVLVLARIA.
190 néque eam queo locáre quoiguam.
num habe animum, Eäclio.
195
MEG. tace, bo-
I5
dábitur: adiuvâbere a me: dic si quid opust: impera.
EV. nánc petit, quom pállicetur: inhiat aurum, ut
dévoret.
âltera manā fert lapidem, pánem ostentat àltera.
némini credó, qui large blándust dives paſıperi. ,
ūbi manum inicit benigne, ibi Önerat aliquam Zá-
miam.
2. 20
égo istos novi pólypos qui ubi quidduid tetigerānt
tenent.
grown girl.’ grandis is idio-
matically used of growth, see
note on Trin. 374.
as Priscian justly observes, of
the same root as carere, and
therefore governs the same case
as the verb.
190. The words neque eam
queo locare quoigwam are no
superfluous addition after imlo-
cabilis in the preceding line,
as some commentators say.
The sense is ‘I’ve an unmar-
riageable daughter, and indeed
I can’t dispose of her.” These
two expressions together ex-
haust, so to say, the whole of
the idea, such fulness as this
being one of the characteristic
features of popular speech.
Comp. Mil. gl. 452 neque vos
qui homimes Sitis movi meque
scio. Amph. W 1, 8 mec me
miserior feminast mec ulla vide-
atur magis. Trin. 130 quid
secus est aut quid interest ?—
See v. 211.
191. dabitur, Sc. auxilium,
pecunia.
192. inhiare c. acc. ‘to gape
for something,’ &yxalvelu Tu in
Alciphron, a phrase very fre-
quent with Plautus: e.g. Aul.
cassus is,
265. Trin. 169. Mil. gl. 715.
1199. Truc. II 3, 18. Stich.
605: later writers use the da-
tive after this verb. See Ritschl
in Reifferscheid's Suetonius p.
490.
193. Erasmus suggests that
the allusion is taken from en-
ticing a dog by holding bread in
one hand and a stone in the
other, ready to throw as soon as
the dog comes nearer. Comp.
also St Matth. vii. 9 Å ris éarty
é; judºv divöpwtros Óv alrúget d
viðs avroſ, diptov, p.m \tflow étruść-
ael avrò ;
195. manum inicere = copu-
lari manus W. 116.—omerare is
sometimes synonymous with im-
pomere, inferre, e.g. in Virgil's
expressions vima omerare cadis
(Aen. I 195) and doma Cereris
canistris omerare (Aen. VIII 180).
zamia, aula (muta), i.e. dam-
num, detrimentum. The word
seems a dra: \ey.—Brutus (in
Cicero's Ep. ad fam. II 13) ex-
presses the same meaning by
timiungere detrimentum.
196. According to the usual
idiom, we ought to have quidque
instead of quidquid. But it is
unnecessary to correct the pre-
II. 2. 22—29.]
101
AVLVLARIA.
MEG. dá mi operam parúmper: paucis, Eúcliost, quod
té volo
dé communi re ádpellare méa et tua.
• / • -1 •
miseró mihi.
EV. ei
aúrum mihi intus hârpagatumst: núnc hic eam rem
vólt, scio,
200 mécum adire ad páctionem.
domum.
MEG. quó abis?
vérum intervisâm
25
Ev. iam huc ad té revortar:
nam ést quod visam ad mé domum.
MEG. crédo edepol, ubi méntionem ego fécero de
fília,
míhi ut despondeãt, sese a
* £é *
me dérideri rébitur.
* * *
néque illo quisquamst álter hodie ex paúpertate
pârcior.
sent passage, aS there are nu-
merous' other. pássages of the
samelrimd to support it. Comp.
Most. 831 ut quidquid magis
contemplor, tamto magis placet,
with Loremz's mote.
199. harpagare, a hybrid verb
formed from the Greek dpTa yj,
repeatedly occurs in Plautus:
Βacch. 657. Pseud. 139. 957.
Trim. 289.
200. adire ad pactionem =
pacisci, amd thus the construc-
tiom should be explaimed. See a
similar case v. 281.—intervisam:
as vis- meams * go amd see,' so in-
tervis- meams * go and humt up,'
* go amd see thoroughly into.'
IXey, Transactions of the Phil.
Soc. 1854 p. 67. This explama-
tiom accounts for the acc. do-
mum, here and in the next lime,
which some editors change into
domi, but compare Merc. 555
interea, tamem, huc ad me inter-
visam, domnum.
202. The comstructiom is
most peculiar and, we suppose,
umexampled by amy other pas-
sage. Even mentionem facis ut
filiam, mihi despondeat would
be stramge, as mentionem facio
Would still be used in the sense
of postulare, whence also the
dependent sentence with ut.
203. After this lime I have
marked a gap, aS there is mo
commexion betweem 203 a md 204.
I have formerly observed * ea,
quae interciderunt ad hanc fere
sentemtiam composita fuissecre-
diderim : etenim se meis opibus
parem esse suasque fortumas ad
meos sumptus aequandos suffi-
cere megabit ; cf. Trim. 467 ss.,
ubi similia leguntur.'
204. quisquam alter is read
here and Asin. 492. Camerarius
explaims eae paupertate * ex or-
dine seu numero pauperum ut
eae mobilitate.' This use of pau-
pertas is mot, however, supported
by other examples.
102
[II. 2. 30–39.
AVLVLARIA.
cómperit.
205 EV. di me servant, Sálva res est. Sálvomst, si quid
30
nímis male timuí: priusquam intro redii, exami-
matās fui.
rédeo ad te, Megadóre, si quid mé vis.
grátiam.
MEG. habeo
Quaéso, quod te pércontabor, ne id te pigeat préloqui.
EV. dim quidem me quid pérconteris quéd mi haud
lubeat préloqui.
gnatám ?
MEG, quid fide 2
210 MEG. dic mihi: quali me àrbitrare génere pro-
EV. bono.
EV. bonā.
35
MEG, quid factis 2
EV, néque malis neque improbis.
MEG. a6tatem mean scis?
item ut pectiniam.
EV. Scio esse grándem
MEG, cérte edepol equidém te civem síne mala omni
málitia
sémper sum arbiträtus et nunc àrbitror.
huíc olet.
205. The mss. read nom perit,
which is unintelligible, unless
we assume perit to be a con-
tracted form of the perfect—an
assumption entirely unwarrant-
ed in Plautus, and especially
at the close of a line. I
have, therefore, admitted Wah-
len'semendation, comperit. The
sense is now ‘The money is
safe, if indeed Megadorus has
heard anything of its existence.”
206, intro redii, ‘went back
into the house.’—eacanimatus:
see W. 179.
211. neque malis megue im-
probis : see note on v. 190.
213. For mala malitia see
on v. 42. malitia is often used
by the comic writers in the
sense of cunning or shrewdness,
:
tº
:
&
tº
* c & © e
• * * * • *e e s
• * > e e e
e e e tº e e
* e * * * * ſº
©
ſº tº
EV. aurum
e.g. Ter. Phorm. IV 3, 54. Plaut.
Epid. in fine : hic is homost qui
libertatem malitia invenit swa.
Cicero too has the word in this
sense, ad Att. xv. 26.-Instead
of omni, Cicero would have pre-
ferred ulla: see my note on Ter.
Andr. 723 and on Trin. 338,
sime onmi malitiast.
214. For arbitrör comp. Cas.
II 4, 5 bomae frugi hominem te
iam pridem esse arbitrör : : in-
télligo, and see Introd. p. 17.—
aurum hºwic olet : “A faint sus-
picion about anything language
is apt to represent under a
figure borrowed from the sense
of smell. Thus swbolet mihi is
the favourite mode of expressing
this idea with Plautus and Ter-
ence [oboluit huic marsuppium
II. 2, 40–49.]
I03
AVLVLARIA.
qualis Sís, Scio:
215 quíd nunc me vis? MEG. quéniam tu me et égo te
40
quaé res recte vórtat mihique tibique tuaeque
filiae,
fíliam tuám mi uxorem pósco. promitte hôc fore.
Ev. heia, Megadore, had decorum făcinus tuis factís
facis,
at inopem atque innóxium abste atque àbs tuis me
inrídeas.
quéd facis.
220 ném de te neque ré neque verbis mérui, ut faceres
45
MEG, néque edepol ego té derisum venio neque
derideo,
néque dignum arbitrór.
gnatám tibiº
EV. cur igitur póscis mean
MEG. (it propter me tibi sit melius míhique propter
te et tuos.
Ev. vénit hoc mi, Megadóre, in mentem, téd esse
hominem dívitem,
Men. 384]. The medium by
which the scent is conveyed is
of course the air, and thus we
have the phrase “to wind,”
meaning ‘to catch a scent of
anything,” so also ‘to get wind
of,” or as the Germans say wind
davon, habem.” KEY.
215. For the prolepsis see
note on v. 440.
216. Formulas of this kind
were usual on such occasions as
this: see v. 780.
218. decorum twis factis
should be joined: ‘a deed
becoming your general beha-
viour.” We may, moreover, draw
attention to the assillabation
perceptible in dor and decorum.
facinus facere is an instance of
the so-called figura etymologica,
of which Plautus makes fre-
quent use, e.g. this very phrase
occurs again Curc. I 1, 24.
Cicero too has it, de fin. II 29, 95,
most probably in consequence
of a remembrance from some
poet. Comp. Trin. 446. 599.
219. “A poor man, who
never gave offence to you or
yours,” (Thornton). For abs see
Draeger I $ 285, 4 (p. 579 sq.).
220. For the construction
mereri wt Brix on Capt. 419
quotes the following passages :
Capt. 419. 740. Epid. W 2, 47.
Ter. Andr. I 5, 46. Cic, de Or.
I 54, 232. Liv. XL 11.
221. Comp. Trin. 448 meque
te deriswim advemio meque dig-
mum arbitror, where advenio is
the reading of the Ambrosian
palimpsest, and veni that of the
other mss.
104 AVLVLARIA. [II. 2. 50–58.
225 factiosum: me a ſtem esse hominem paſiperum pau-
perrumum: 50
náncsi filićm locassim meåm tibi, in mentém venit,
té bovem esse et me ésse asellum: ubi técum con-
iunctis siem,
tibi Onus nequeam férre pariter, iáceam ego asinus in
luto, - -
tú me bos magis haü respicias, gnátus quasi num-
quám Siem;
230 €t te utar infouiore et méus med ordo inrídeat: 55
netitrubi habeam stābile stabulum, sí quid devortí
fuat.
ăsini mordictis me scindant, béves incursent côrni-
bus:
hóc magnumst perſclum ab asinis me àd boves tran-
scendere. -
225. item never has the sense
attributed to it by Hildyard
‘on the other hand,’ and the
passage quoted by him (Aul.
prol. 20) very well admits of
the common sense of the word.
I have therefore adopted Brix's
emendation of this passage.--
Por factiosum see note on v.
165.
- 226. locassim arises from an
original form locavesim (from
which the common form loca-
verim is derived with the change
of an 8 into an r); by a com-
pression of the middle syllables
we get locasim or locassim (comp.
causa caussa and Introd. p. 44).
—locare is frequently used by
the comic poets where later
writers would have said comlo-
care: see the examples given
by Bentley in his note on Ter.
Phorm. v. 1, 32.
229. With the collocation of
the words magis haw compare
Trin. 233 de hac re mihi satis
hau liquet.—quasi stands here
in its original sense as the
equivalent of its decomposition
quam si (see Bentley on Ter. Ad.
Iv 1, 12). Comp. Trin. 265
peius perit quasi saaco Saliat.
Mil. gl. 481 s. meque erile hic
negotium Plus curat quasi mon
servitutem serviat (quam si Bb
and late mss). Curc. 51 tam, a
me pudicast quasi soror mea sit
(quam Si Jºy). See also Bü-
cheler, On Latin declension p.
30. -
230. I'or wtär see Introd.
p. 17.—iniquiore ‘quite une-
qual.’ See note on v. 183.
231. Stabile stabulum : see
note on v. 42.—For fuat see
Key, L. G. § 725, and my note
on Trin. 594.
232. For the adv. mordicus
see Ritschl Opusc. II 248, who
has collected all the Plautine
examples of it. —For bovés (or
bows) see Introd. p. 39.
II. 2. 59—67.]
I05
:AVLVLARIA.
MEG. quam ád probos propínquitate pr6xume te
adiúnxeris,
cultâ mihi
átque eam mihi despónde.
235 tam óptumumst. tu cóndicionem hanc áccipe. aus-
60
EV. at nihil est dótis
quod dem. MEG. mé duas.
dúm modo morâta recte véniat, dotatást satis.
EV. e6 dico, ne mé thensauros répperisse cénseas.
MEG. nóvi: me doceás. desponde. TEv. fíat. sed pro
Iúppiter,
240 num égo disperii? MEG. quíd tibist? Ev. quid
crépuit quasi ferrúm modo? 65
ni mirum occidór, nisi ego intro huc própere propero
cúrrere.
8, 23
MEG. hîc apud me hortúm confodere iússi. sed ubi
hinc ést homo?
234 s. quam proacume, tam
optumumst = quopropius, eo me-
lius, a comstructiom mot umfre-
quently met with im the comie
writers : e.g. Ter. Haut. tim. v
2, 44 quam, mimima im, spe situs
erit, tam facillime ... pacem ...
conficiet. Ad. III 4, 56 s. quam,
vos facillumve agitis, quam estis
maacume, tam maacume vos aequo
animo aequa moscere oportet. The
same construction is found im
Sallust, Iug. 31 ita quam, quis-
que pessume fecit, tam maa:ime
tutus est. See also Ruddimamm,
Inst. gramm. lat. II p. 306 ed.
Lips.
235. The right spellimg of
condicio is with a c ; see Bram-
bach, om Orthography p. 21.
The word is oftem used im the
semse of * marriage-offer,' e. g. v.
472. See my mote om Ter. Amdr.
79.— Plautus oftem uses auscul-
tare imstead of auscultari.
Ter. Phorm. v 9, 22.
236. For duas see mote on
v. 62. Im amother passage, Mem.
267, it is doubtful whether duas
or duis is the true reading.
237. The adjective möratus
is by mo meams comfimed to
Plautime language; just as we
have here recte mörata, Cicero
says vir bene moratus Or. I 43:
see the lexica.
240. mum disperii, * let me
hope.I am mot totally undone?'
Comp. Most. v 1, 36. Trim.
1089. Ter. Ad. III 3, 1.
Haut. tim. v 2, 17. Similar
compounds are : discrucior Aul.
105. discupio, dispudet Bacch.
481. Most. 1166. Ter. Eum. v
2, 16. distaedet Amph. I 3, 5.
All these
expressions belong to every day
life, which is always fond of ex-
aggerations.
242. The infim. act. comfo-
dere should be explained by sup-
106
[II. 2.68–75.
AVLVLARIA.
âbiit neque me cértiorem fécit: fastidſt mei,
quía videt me stiam amicitiam velle. more hominäm
facit.
245 nám si opulentus it petitum pañperioris grátiam,
patiper metuit congrediri: per metum male rém
gerit.
70
idem quando occásio illaec périit, post seró cupit.
EV. sihércle ego te non èlinguandam dédero usque
ab radícibus,
impero, auctor sum, àt me quoivis homini castrandūm
loces.
nem idóneum,
250 MEG. video ego hercle, me àrbitraris, Eäclio, homi-
quém Senecta aetáte ludos fäcias, haud meritó meo. 75
posing the ellipsis of an accus.
like servos. Hildyard justly com-
pares the following passages
from Virgil: Aen. II 185—6.
III 472. v 385. 773. This negli-
gent construction is very fre-
quent after iubeo : see the ex-
amples given by Zumpt $ 617.
—We should explain ubi him.c
est by assuming a giftyxvous of
two constructions: quo himc iv.it
et wbi est. It is, however, possi-
ble that we should write hic,
comp. Ter. Andr. 965.
243. fastidit mei ‘ he scorns
me :’ see Key, L. G. § 939.
246. congrediri, from the
crude form con-gredi—, see
Key, L. G. § 555. Comp. also
242.
247. post is redundant, but
a similar instance of post at the
beginning of the apodosis oc-
curs Trin. 417.
248. For hercle see note on
v. 48.-The verb elingware oc-
curs only in this passage and in
the treatise de differentiis ver-
borum by Cornelius Fronto (p.
2200 Putsch) “elinguis habet
linguam, Sed usu eius caret :
elimguatus amisit.’ Comp. also
elingwatio y\wagoropula and elim-
guo, as droy)\ottl{w gloss. Lab.
p. 64.—usque ab is not so fre-
quently met with as wsque ad.
Terence has it only once, Phorm.
II 3, 48.
249. Comp. Poen. I 18 auc-
tor swim, sino. For the omission
of the copula que see Key, L. G.
§ 1436.
250. For the constr. idomews
qui (like dignus qui) comp. Ter.
And. 492 s.
251. In semecta aetas the
first word should be considered
as an adjective, see on Trin.
43. aetate intenta (i.e. iuw) oc-
curs at the end of a hexame-
ter in an ancient inscription :
Ritschl, P. L. M. E. tab. 80, c.
Terence has semecta alone Ad.
V 8, 31; in all other passages he
uses semectus. –ludos facere =
lwdere, ludificari, and hence we
should explain the construction
c. acc. (See an analogous case
II. 2. 76–81.]
107
AVLVLARIA.
5
Ev. néque edepol, Megadóre, facio, néque si cupiam,
cópiast.
Ev. illis legibus,
cám illa dote quám tibi dixi.
Ev. spóndeo.
dí bene vörtant. MEG.
facito ut mémineris
ſta di faxint.
MEG. quíd nunc 2 etiam míhi despondes filiam’
MEG. spónden ergo?
EV. illud
cónvenisse, ut né quid dotis méa ad te adferret
fília.
MEG. mémini.
perplexārier.
v. 194 s.). Plautus joins this
phrase also with a dative (Merc.
II 1, 1. Rud. III 1, 1. Truc.
IV 2, 46. Most. II 1, 80. Cas.
IV 1, 3), but the accusative ap-
pears to be more frequent. See
Ritschl, Par. I 428, where a spe-
cial essay on this phrase will
be found showing that ludo
facere aliquem, ludum facere
aliquem, ludos dare aliquem are
not Plautine expressions.
252. In cupiam copiast ob-
serve the alliteration together
with assonance. Thornton re-
marks “There is a poor conceit
here. Megadorus had said lu-
dos facias, which may signify
gow make sport of me, or you
give a public show, play or spec-
tacle ; in which latter sense
Euclio takes it and replies I
could not, if I would, by reason
of his poverty.’ This play on
the expression used by Mega-
dorus is really so very poor
that we cannot believe it to be
intended by Plautus himself,
but it seems rather due to the
refinement of the commentators.
Euclio very strongly expresses
the idea ‘how could so poor a
80
Ev. at Scio vos qué soleatis pâcto
man as I make sport of so rich
a gentleman as you ?’ copia is
not rarely equivalent to “possi-
bility, chance.”
254. It is of course equally
correct whether we accent cam
illa or cwm illa, but the first
pronunciation seems to har-
monize more with the habit of
Plautus: see Introd. p. 68.-
Comp. Trin. 571 nunc tuam so-
rorem filio posco meo, Quae res
bene vortat.—LE. di bene vor-
tant: spondeo. Other instances
of the same phrase are Pseud.
646. Trin. 302. Ter. Ad. 725.
Eun. 390. Hec. 196. (O. Seyf-
fert, Studia Plautina, p. 2.)
255. facito wit memineris is a
phrase recurring in other pas-
sages : Bacch. 328. Curc. I 3,
54. Pseud. 515. Stich. 47. fa-
cito in memoria habeas occurs
Poen. v 4, 108. Cas. III 1, 9.
(O. Seyffert, l.c.)
257. The verb perpleasari
occurs only here in Plautus;
Terence expresses the same by
perplease loquilºun. V 1, 1. Comp.
verbum perplea abile As. IV 1,
l()8
[II. 2. 82—89.
AVLVLARIA.
260 hódie quim faciámus, numquae caúsast ?
2
5
páctum non pactúmst, non pactum páctumst, quod
vobís lubet.
NIEG. múlla controvórsia mihi técum erit.
tias
hercle 6ptuma.
MEG. íbo igitur, parábo.
MEG. sic: vale.
istuc.
sed núp-
EV. immo
Ev.
. / ę
numquid mé vis ?
• 85
heús, Strobile, séquere propere me ád macellum
strénue.
EV. íllic hinc abiit.
quíd valet.
di ímmortales, óbsecro, aurum
crédo ego illum iam inaúdivisse, míhi esse thensau-
rúm domi:
Íd inhiat, ea affîmitatem hanc óbstinavit grátia.
258. p6ctum mon pact®mst
* hac (accentus) variatione bomi
poëtae saepissime utuntur in
repetitiome, me idem vocabulum
eodem accentu recurrat... Italis
quoque haec perquam familiaria,
sunt nec nostris poëtis (i.e. Ger- .
manis) Anglisve aliema.' Lach-
mammom Propert. II 3, 43.—quod
vobis lubet * just as it pleases
you.' quod = quoad : comp. Mil.
gl. 1160 ìmpetrabis, ìmperator,
qu6d ego potero, qu6d voles *thou
shalt have anything, as far as
it is in my power ” (quot Or
quod the mss., quoad Ritschl's
editiom). In a tetra meter bac-
chiacus Mem. 769 we have the
same verúmst modus tamém, quod
pati vìacorem opórtet, * still there
is a, measure whereto a wife '
must be patient ' (quod CD, quo
adpati B, quoad Ritschl after
Lambimus). In Terence we find
two instances of this meamimg
of quod : Eum. II 1, 7 s. mumus
mostrum, Ormato verbis quod p0-
teris, et illum aemulum, Quod
poteris ab eo pellito, and Haut.
tim. III 1, 7, quod potero, adiw-
tabo semem. In the comstruc-
tion quod eius it is generally
knowm in this sense, see Key,
L. G. § 922.
260. Translate: *Ihope there
is mo reasom why we should mot
have the wedding even to-day.?
Por the comstructiom compare
Capt. II 2, 103 s. Amph. II
2, 222. Amph. `fr. ap. Nom.
327, 2. Cas. v 4, 24. Ter.
Ehorm. II 1, 42. Most. 434.
Capt. III 4, 92 s. Hor. Serm.
I 1, 20. Euclio answers immo
edepol Optima (causa, est ut fa-
ciamus).
261. For the phrase numquid
'me vis see note om v. 173.—
Euclio is going to say istuc de
dote facito ut nemineris (see v.
255), but Megadorus cuts him
short by saying sic *yes ' (comp.
Ter. Phorm. 813).
262. propere stremue expressto-
gether only one motiom *directly.'
264. inaudire always meams
II. 3, 1–9.] AVLVLARIA. 109
# # # 3% 3% 3:
(ibi tu es quae deblóteravisti iám vicinis Ómnibus II 3
meač me filiaé daturum détem 7 heus, Staphyla, té
VOCO.
écquid audis? váscula intus pūre propera atque élue.
fíliam despóndi ego, hodie nāptum huic Megadoró
dabo.
túmst nimis.
270 ST. di bene vortant. verum ecastor nôm potest, Subi-
5
Ev. tace atque abi. curáta facsint, quom ä foro re-
deám domum,
âtaue aedis occléide.
ego niúnc agam 7
iam ego hic ädero.
ST. quid
núnc nobis prope adést exitium, míhi atque erili
filiae.
nánc probrum atque pártitudo própe adest ut fiát
palam.
‘to hear by chance,’ see Brix on
Mil. gl. 212.
265. id represents the gene-
ral notion of the thing—‘that's
what he is after.” So we have
eo in reference to quadraginta
mimae Trin. 405. Comp. As. I
1, 76 vigimti iam, usust filio ar-
genti minis: Face id wt para-
twm iam sit. — obstinare is ex-
plained by Festus to be “affir-
mato et perseveranti animo ex-
petere.’ It occurs thus only
here in Plautus.
266. debliterare is an inten-
sion of the simple verb blåtera-
re used by Horace (Serm. II 7,
35) and some earlier poets, e.g.
Afranius and Caecilius (Nonius
p. 78, 30). Plautus has blátire
Amph. II 1, 71. Epid. III 1,
13. Curc. III 82. See Gellius
I 15, where a whole chapter is
devoted to loquacity. The Ger-
man plapperm and the English
to blab are derived from the
medieval form blaberare.
267. The Future Infinitive
is one of the cases in which the
auxiliary may be omitted even
in Plautus.-Comp. Curc. v. 3,
8 heus tu, lemo, te volo. It is
not impossible that volo is like-
wise the true reading in this
passage, although voco gives a
good sense and is, moreover,
the reading of the mss.
268. We should observe the
hyperbaton in the words pure
propera atque elue, instead of
propera atque intus pure elue
vascula; comp. Ter. Ad. 917
tw illas abi et traduce.
270. potest = pote est or in
later latinity possibile est. So
again v. 275. This usage is
comfined to the language of the
earlier poets.
ILO
[II. 3, 10–12.
AVLVLARIA.
nón potest.
275 quéd celatum atque Öccultatumst (isque adhuc, nunc
10
ibo intro, ut erus quae imperavit, facta quom veniet
sient.
nam écastor malūm maerorem metuo ne inmixtím
bibam.
277. We may comp. Most.
352 mali maeroris montem maa:-
winum. In the present pass-
age, however, we may doubt the
phrase, and perhaps we should
correct malum et maerorem.
There are two things necessary
for a mixture. For the forma-
tion of the adverb immiactim See
Key, L. G. § 780. Munro on
Lucr. I 20. Bücheler, on Lat.
declension p. 23. It is however
a dir. Ney.—Comp. Cas. W 2, 52
wt semea, hoc eodem poculo quo
ego bibi biberet. In English we
may say with the same simile
to empty the cup of misfortune.
II. 4. 1–4.]
III
AVLVLARIA.
A CTVS III.
STROBILVS.
ANTHRAX. CONGRIO.
(PHRYGIA.
ELEVSIVM.)
STR, Posquam Óbsonavit érus et conduxſt coquos II.4
tibicinasque hasce àpud forum, edixit mihi,
280 ut dispertirem obsénium hic bifáriam.
CON. me quídem hercle hic hodie tám palam non
dívides:
STRoBILUs returns from the
market with two cooks and two
music-girls whom Megadorus has
hired for the celebration of his
nuptials with Euclio's daughter.
In the following dialogue be-
tween Strobilus and the cooks
we have a lively, though comi-
cally exaggerated, picture of
Euclio’s meanness and avarice.
Comp. Athen. XIV p. 659 b
p.d.)\to ra. Öé eladyovrat (Sc. v tí
vég Kwu (pêig) pºdºyeupot aſkøTTukot
tives, and Meineke, Men. et Phi-
lem. rell. 1823 p. 64, and see
also my note on Ter. Eun. 776.
278. posquam instead of post-
quam is repeatedly attested by
the best authorities (here the
ms. B); see Ritschl, Opusc. II
548 sqq.—obsonare ‘to get vic-
tuals,” “to market,’ e.g. Bacch.
97. 143. obsonari as deponent
stands v. 293. Comp. Stich.
681 Stichus obsonatust ‘has
bought provisions.”
279. apud here drops its
final dº see Introd. p 34.—apud
forum is the usual expression,
not in foro.—forum : comp.
Pseud. 790 s. forum coquinum
qui vocant, stulte vocant: Nam
non coquinumst, verum furinum
forwm.
281. Congrio plays upon his
own name and the expression
dispertire obsonium used by
Strobilus. By obsonium and
ôpov especially fish was under-
stood, whence optiptov in the
language of the New Testament
simply means “fish’ (comp. the
modern Greek påpt). Strobilus
having signified his intention to
divide the obsonium into two
parts, Congrio replies that he
shall certainly not divide him,
just as if he was afraid of being
comprehended under the cate-
gory of fish, the conger being a
kind of eel, which was cut into
pieces before it was cooked
(comp. v. 396). For dispertire
he substitutes dividere, a word
which is sometimes: used in a
dishonest sense: see Petron. 11
p. 13, Bücheler. Comp. also
Cic. ad fam. IX 22, 4 non homes.
tum verbum est divisio 2 at inest
obscenum,
112
[II. 4. 5–16,
AVLVLARIA.
si qué tu totum me ire vis, operám dabo. 5
A. bellum ét pudicum vero prostibulám popli.
pol, sí quis vellet, ted haud molles dividi ?
meus hôdie faciet.
285 CON. atque égo istuc, Anthrax, Aliovorsum díxeram,
non istuc quo tu insimulas.
STR. sed erus müptias
CON. quoius ducit filiam : 10
STR. vicini huius Euclićnis hinc e próxumo.
tº Af & g z & tº * /* ſe
ei ädeo obsoni hinc dimidium iussit dari,
cocum élterum itidemgue àlteram tibicinam.
STR. nempe sicut dicis.
dé suo
290 CON, nempe húc dimidium dícis, dimiditim domum?
CON. quíd hic nom poterat
15
senex 6bsonari filia; nüptiis?
282. operam dabo ‘I will
hold myself ready for your Ser-
vice.”
283. popli instead of populi:
comp. Lorenz on Most. 15, who
shows that Plautus employs the
shorter form only at the end of
a lime or before the principal
C8,6SliT3b.
284. Anthrax, the other cook
who seems more homest but less
witty than Congrio, catches at
Congrio's expression hic tam
palam, and calls him therefore
yudicwm prostibulum, adding as
his suspicion that Congrio would
perhaps not refuse to yield to
such a proposal, if made at a
fitter time and place.—haud
molles, an intensifying Autórms
for velles “you would be quite
ready.” (See Ritschl Opusc. II
250.)
2S5. Congrio replies that he
meant operam dare v. 282 in a
different sense, not obscenely
as Anthrax would insinuate.—
aliovorsum dicere: comp. Ter.
Eum. I 2, 2 aliorsum accipere.
286. istuc is here adverb =
istoc, see Key, L. G. § 366.-
Strobilus intends to avoid all
further quarrel and says there-
fore ged erus &c. “but to come
to the point, my master is going
to marry.' For this usage of
sed see Zumpt $739.
288. huius is here monosyl-
labic = hwis, see Introd. p. 63,
note 3.
291. “Do you mean to say
that you are going to send one
half here, the other to your own
house?’
292. Tempe has its first syl-
lable short: See Introd. p. 51.
293. The same expression
filiai nuptiis occurs v. 370. 532.
790. In these three passages
the mss. rightly omit in, which
must be omitted, since the final
i in filiai cannot be elided :
comp. Lachmann, Lucr. p. 161.
In this passage we are at liberty
to take nuptiis either as a da-
tive or an ablative (see Key, L.
G. § 992. Zumpt $475), but in
others it must be ablative.
II, 4, 17–22.]
113
AVLVLARIA.
STR. vah. CON. quíd negotist?
sít, rogas?
puméx non aequest
CON. ain tändem ż
tima.
STR. quíd negoti
ăridus atque hie ést senex.
STR. ita, esse ut diaci, jute exis-
}
quin divom atque hominum clámat continuð fidem,20
suam rém perisse Séque eradicarier, •
de Suá tigillo fümus si qua exít foras.
295. This was a proverbial
expression, comp. Persa. I 1, 41
aquam e pumice postulas qui
ipsus sitiat and Pseud. 73 pumi-
cei oculi.—For aridus see the
commentators on Ter. Haut.
tim. III 2, 15 sed habet patrem
quemdam avidum miserum atque
aridum. It is frequently used
to denote the nature of the pu-
mice-stone, e. g. Catull. 1, 2.
Martial VIII 72. pumea is ge-
nerally a masculine, but some-
times we have it also as a femi-
nine, see Priscian VI 712 (P.).
Servius on Aen. XII 587 “pumi-
cem awtem iste (Vergilius) mas-
culino genere poswit, et humc
sequimwr; nam, et Plawtus ita
diacit’ seems to allude to this
passage in the Aulularia. We
should probably pronounce ar-
dus in the present passage, in
order to avoid an incorrect ama-
paest in the fourth foot of the
trimeter. ardus occurs in an
inscription, C. I. L. I 577, 2, 21,
and was used by Lucilius. See
O. Seyffert Stud. Plaut. p. 6.
296. tandem expresses Com-
grio's unwillingness to believe
what Strobilus tells him. See
Zumpt $ 237. The same in-
dignant question aim tandem
occurs Ter. Andr. 875. Phorm.
373.
297. quin here and v. 300
W. P.
means “even :” see Zumpt § 542.
If found with an indicative, this
particle is quite different in ori-
gin from quin c. coni. In the
latter case, it is a compound of
the relative pronoun qui and
the original negation me; in the
first, it is the interrogative qui
and me. Jim translating it by
‘why,’ we may preserve its ori-
ginal meaning.
298. eradicari =wsque abra-
dicibus (v. 248) perire: see the
commentators on Ter. Andr. IV
4, 22. Haut. tim. III 3, 28.
299. tigillum is a diminutive
of tigmum, formed in the same
Way as sigillum from signum.
Isidore's derivation from tegulae
(Orig. XIX 10) is quite groundless.
Most of the commentators take
de Suo tigillo in the sense of
‘from his house,” or, as Hildyard
says, “through the rafters of his
house.” As there is no other
passage in any author, where
tigillum would have the sense
of domicilium breve, I prefer
the explanation given by Pareus
according to which we need not
invent a new sense for this
passage. Euclio thinks that he
is undome, when the smallest
piece of wood is burned in his
house, and he therefore keeps
mo Wood in the house: see
v. 355.
8
114.
[II. 4, 23–32.
AVLVLARIA.
300 quin quom it dormitum, follem obstringit 6b gulam.
CON. cur !
STR, né quid animae férte amittat
dórmiens.
CON. etiámne opturat inferiorem gútturem 2 25
STR. cur? CON. né quid animae forte amittat dòr-
miens.
STR. haec míhi te ut tibi me aequom ésse credo
crédere.
5 CON. immo €quidem credo.
modo 2
STR. At scin etiam qué
aquam hercle plorat, quém lavat, profindere.
CON. censén talentum magnum exorari pote 30
ab istóc sene ut det quí fiamus liberi ?
STR, famem hercle utendam, Sí roges, numquém
dabit.
300. “Some commentators
suppose, by follem is meant a
purse, but the plain and obvious
sense of this word appears to be
a kind of bag, which Strobilus
supposes Euclio to fastem to his
mouth and throat to catch his
breath im, while he is asleep.
The thought is extravagant,
but humorous.” THORNTON.
302. guttur is masculine in
two other Plautine passages,
Mil. gl. 835, and Trim. 1014.
Novius too has wsque ad imum
guttwrem v. 118, Ribb.
304. “Innuit neutri ab altero
esse credendum.’ ACIDALIUS.
Comp. Poen. 494 an mi haec
non credis 2—Credo wi mi ae-
quomst credier.
305. The words at scim etiam
quomodo simply form a con-
mexion between the preceding
jokes and those that follow.
This same phrase is generally
used to express threats, and
thus we have it y, 47: See
Weise's note on Poem. I 2, 165;
but it occurs in the same way
as here in another passage,
Poen. I 3, 29.-For the hiatus
in this line see Introd. p. 67.
306. plorat ‘he cries his eyes
out;" for the infin. comp. Hor.
Od. III 10, 4. Aristophanes has
a similar joke about a mean
Athenian, Patrocles, Plut. 84
ék TIatpok\éovs épxopat, Ös oëk
éAoûoat' é; Śrovirep &yévero. This
however means that Patrocles
never took a bath since his
birth, because he was too mean
to pay for it.
307. Pote alone stands not
only for potes (e.g. Trim. 353)
and potest, but even for posse.
See Ritschl, Proll. CxI.—For the
so-called ‘great ' talent, see
Smith's Dictionary of Antiqui-
ties s. v. Talentum.
308. For ab istóc see Introd,
p. 46.-qui-ut inde, see Key,
L. G. § 312, 2.
309. See note on v. 96.
II. 4, 33–43.]
AVLVLARIA.
310 quin ipsi pridem tonsor unguis démpserat,
Conlegit, omnia Åbstulit praesegmina.
CON. edepól mortalem párce parcum praédicas. 35
censén vero adeo párce et misere vivere?
STR. pulméntum pridem erípuit ei míluos:
315 homo àd praetorem plórabundus dévenit,
infit ibi postuláre plorans éiulans,
ut Sibi liceret míluom vadárier. - 40
SeScénta Sunt, quae mémorem, si sit 6tium.
Sed utér vostrorumst célerior ? memorá mihi.
320 CON. ego et málto melior.
furém rogo.
311. praesegmina, dirovvyt-
opata, “parings.”
312. parce parcus ‘a most
stingy wretch” (THORNTON). For
the expression comp. Pseud. 11
nisere miser or Cas. III 1, 8
scite Scitus and similar pas-
Sages: See also note on v. 42.
313. censen vero etc. ‘do
you indeed believe that he lives
so economically and miserly?’
Perhaps this line should be at-
tributed to Strobilus. It would
then form a kind of prelude to
the example related in v. 314–
317.
314. miluos and larua are
always trisyllabic in Plautſhe
prosody.
317. The subj. liceret is
conceived dependent upon the
historical present infit. But
liceat would not have been in-
Correct.—vadarier ‘aliquem est
accipere abeo wades, h. e. fide-
iussores locupletes qui certa
Sponsione pecuniae illum, unde
petebatur, Vadimonium obitu-
rum seu in ius venturum reci-
piant et promittant, dabantur
autem wades, ne in carcere atti-
nerentur usque in diem iudicii.’
STR. cócum ego, non
Gronovius, Lect. Plaut. p. 51.
See Plaut. Curc. v. 2, 23–27
and the commentators on Hor.
Serm. I 9, 74–78. (Walter,
röm. Rechtsgesch. § 728 ss.)
318. On sescenta see Dona-
tus' note on Ter. Phorm. IV 3,
63 ‘perspicere hing licet con-
suetudinem utriusque sermonis.
nam Apollodorus pupias dixit
pro multis, et ut apud Graecos
pupta, ita. apud mos sescenta
dicere pro multis usitatum est.’
Hildyard observes that sescenta.
tanta, Pseud. II 2, 37, might be
translated five hundred times.
319. ‘vostrorum multifariam
scriptum est pro vostrum’ ac-
cording to Gellius xx 6, 12.
Plautus has also nostrorum in-
stead of mostrum. See Lorenz
on Most. 270, and Brix on Mil.
gl. 174. -
320. Cooks enjoyed a bad
repute at Rome, as the whole.
scene in the Pseudolus III 2
between Ballio and the cook
shows. Celeres manus are an
attribute of thieves, e.g. in a
line quoted from Plautus’ Cor-
nicularia (p. 1470 Taubm.)
mihi, Laverna, in furtis cele-
8—2
II6
[II. 4. 44; 5. 2.
AVLVLARIA.
CON. cocum érgo dico,
sum (it vides.
STR. quíd tu ais ? A. sic
CON. cocus ille nundinálist : in nonám diem 45
solet ire coctum. A. tin trium litterárum homo
me vituperas 2
pínguior...
CON. fur 2 €tiam fur trifărcifer.
325 STR, tace nánciam tu atque àgnum hinc uter est
II 5
A. licet... STR, tu, Congrio, eſtm Sume actuţăm tibi
Tassis manus. Congrio himself
prays to Laverna, v. 442.
321. With sic swim, wt vides
comp. Theocr. Id. xxII 59 Totòa 6'
olov 6pós. The same phrase oc-
curs Pl. Amph. II 1, 57.
322. The explanation of the
expression cocus mundinalis is
not quite settled, and we learn
from Festus (p. 173 M.) that
the ancient grammarians them-
selves were not quite agreed
with regard to the explanation
of this passage. numdinalis
would come from mundinae
(= movemdinae) and would of
course mean a very bad and
worthJess cook hired only on
fair-days. I should however
prefer the other reading, which
is clearly indicated by Festus,
but generally confounded with
mundinalis, and this is mundia-
lis. movemdialia are explained
in an old glossary évara étrº ve-
rºpod &yógeva (see e.g. Petron.
65): cocus numdialis would thus
signify a cook hired for the so-
called ‘silicernium,’ and for fes-
tivals of that nature not the
best cooks seem to have been
generally hired. The lemo Bal-
lio says of a very bad cook in
this sense quin ob eam rem Orcus
Tecipere ad se hunc moluit, Vt
esset hic qui mortwis cemant co-
quat: Pseud. 795 s. It may be
added that in the ms. B. the
third m in the word numdinalis
is by the hand of a corrector;
See Lorenz's progr. p. 9.
323. I have not adopted the
spelling littrarum, though there
is little doubt that we should
actually pronounce so. It is
not very probable that trium
is capable of a monosyllabic
pronunciation.
324. Congrio is not slow to
understand Anthrax's meaning,
and retort upon him. (Comp.
Cas. II 2, 49 where fures are
called litterati.) Anthrax gives
him the title of thief (FVR), and
he calls him fur trifurcifer. On
furcifer I add the explanation
given by Donatus on Andr. III
5, 12 furciferi dicebantur qui
ob leve delictum cogebamtur a
dominis ignominiaemagis quan
Supplicii causa circa vicinos
furcam in collo ferre, subligatis
ad eam manibus, et praedicare
peccatum suum simulque con-
monere ceteros me quid simile
admittant.’ tri- adds to the
strength of the expression, comp.
trivenefica v. 86. The same
word trifurcifer occurs twice
Rud. III 2, 29 s. It is by no
means the same with trifur v.
625.
325. For tacé see Introd.
p. 26.
326. licet ‘it shall be done:”
for instances see Men. 158. 213.
II. 5. 3—18.] AVLVLARIA. 117
atque íntro abi illuc, ét vos illum séquimini.
vos céteri illuc ád mos. A. hercle iniúria,
dispértivisti: pínguiorem agnum ísti habent. 5
330 STR. at núnc tibi dabitur pínguior tibícina. e*
i sáne cum illo, Phrúgia. tu autem, Eleúsium,
huc íntro abi ad nos. CON. ó Strobile súbdole,
hucîme detrusti me ád senem parcissumum ?
ubi sí quid poscam, usque ád ravim poscám prius 10
335 quam quícquam detur. STR. stúltus et sine grátia's.
tibi récte facere ? quándo quod faciás, perit.
CON. qui véro ?
aédibus
turba îstic nulla, tíbi erit.
STR. rogitas ? iám principio in
si qui utí voles,
domo ábs te adferto, me óperam perdas póscere. 15
340 hic ápud nos magna túrba ac magna fámiliast,
supéllex aurum véstis vasa argéntea :
ibi sí perierit quíppiam (quod té scio
Most. 401. 930. 1153.
1, 28. Baech. 35.
330. Such proceleusmatics
as -tibi d6bi- are not rarely
foundlim the secomd foot of iam-
l)ics, though they are more com-
mom im the first. See Ritschl,
IProll. CCLXXXIX.
331. Phrygia, i. e. Φρυγία,
was a, very appropriate mame for
a music-girl, a peculiar kimd of
flutes being called tibiae Phry-
giae. See the commentators
om Tib. II 1, 86. Cat. 63, 23 amd
J. F. Gromovius? Obs. lat. I 17.
336. tibi recte facere *how
could I please you? ' The use
of the infimitive of imdigmation
is very commom in the third
persom, but very rare im the
secomd amd first. Of the first,
Lachmamm im his note om Lucr.
II 16 gives omly two instamces:
the present passage in the Au-
lularia, amd Ter. Amdr. v 2, 29
tantum laborem capere ob talem,
Capt. v
filium ? * that I should have so
Imuch trouble for such a som.'
337. qui vero (mihi recte
facis)? *but how are you favour-
ingme?” Congrio does motumder-
stand the gratia, which Strobilus
pretemds to comfer upom him.
338. qui is the old ablative
imstead of quo (= qua re).
339. The infinitive poscere
is here megligently used imstead
of the regular comstructiom pos-
cendo. See IKey, L. G. § 1255
and ILoremz om Most. 1159.
Hildyard quotes Epid. II 2, 13
omnem per urbem sum defessus
quaerere (= quaerendo): see also
V 2, 54 s. Catullus expresses
the same, defessus . . essemn te
mihi, amice, quaeritamdo: c. 55
im Baupt's edition.
340. For the pronumciatiom
.of apud see Introd. p. 34.
. 842. For quod abstinere (*to
abstaim from which?) see Key,
L. G. § 909. The Plautime
IIS
[II. 5. I9; 6.5.
AVLVLARIA.
facile àbstinere pósse, si nihil Óbviamst)
dicănt ‘coqui abstulérunt, comprehéndite, 20
345 vincite verberäte, in puteum cóndite.’
horūm tibi istic nihil eveniet, quippe qui
ubiquéd subrupias nihil est.
Sequor.
STROBILVS. STAPHYLA. CONGRIO.
STR. heus, Stáphyla, prodi atque Östium aperi.
quí vocat?
STR. Strobílus.
cipiás coquos
ST. quid vis 2
sequere hac mé. CON.
II 6
ST.
STR. h5sce ut ac-
350 tibicinamgue obsóniumque in náptias.
Megadórus iussit Eäclioni haec míttere.
ST. Cererín, Strobile, hi sãnt facturi náptias 2 5
passages, in which this con-
struction occurs, have been col-
lected by Brix in his note on
Men. 985.
345. For puteus comp. v.
363. I do not find any other
passages where this kind of
punishment for slaves is men-
tioned. In Greek the corre-
sponding word Nákkos means
also a kind of cellar.
346. The construction of the
words is quippe qui ubi nihil
est quod Subrupias. For quippe
qui with a following indicative
see Key, L. G. § 1194 note.
qui in this connexion is an
archaic asseverative particle,
which in later language is only
lºnown in the compound atqui.
For instances see Rud. 384.
Truc. I 1, 49. Bacch. 368.
I’seud. 1274. Ter. Haut. tim.
538. In the same way we have
wt qui in Several instances which
have perversely been corrected
by the editors: As. 505. Trin.
637. Capt. 553. Bacch. 283.
See Fleckeisen, IGrit. Miscellen.
p. 32 s.
347. For subrupias see note
On V. 39.
348. For qui as a direct in-
terrogative see Madwig, $88, 1.
351. The active infinitive
mittere is defended in note on
v. 242.
352. In the festivals called
Cereris nuptiae the use of wine
was not permitted: see Servius
On Werg. Georg. I 344 and Ma-
crobius, Saturn. III 11. The
original significance of these
festivals is not quite evident;
Preller (röm. Myth. p. 439)
thinks that they commemorated
the wedding of Pluto and Pro-
serpina, at which Ceres was
conceived in the character of
hostess.
II. 6. 6; 7. 5.]
1I9
.AVLVLARIA.
STR. qui?
ST. quía temeti níhil adlatum intéllego.
STR. at iam ádferetur, si á foro ipsus rédierit.
ST. sunt pól.
foris.
355 ST. ligna, hîc apud nos núlla sunt. CON. sunt ásseres?
CON. sunt igitur ligna : ne quaerás
ST. quid, impurate, quámquam Volcanó studes, 10
cenaéne causa aut tuaé mercedis grátia,
mos nóstras aedis póstulas combúrere ?
mini.
EYTHODICVS.
860 CON. hau p6stulo. STR. duc istos intro. ST. séqui-
II 7
curáte: ego intervísam quid faciánt coqui,
quos pól ut ego hodie sérvem cura máxumast:
nisi únum hoc faciam ut ín puteo cenám coquant :
inde cóctam sursum súbducemus córbulis.
353. * vinum, temetum prisca,
lingua adpellatur* Gellius, x 23:
the word is very rare in the
language of prose-Writers (omly
Elin. XIV 90 amd Cic. de. rep.
IV ap. Nom. p. 5) : see Riese,
Eheim. Mus. xxI 119.
354. ipsus, i. e. erus, Mega-
dorus, * the govermor.' This
use of ipsus is probably am imi-
tatiom of the Greek αὐτόs, for
thus disciples amd slaves called
their masters: e. g. aùtòs éóα.
ipse diacit, where aύτόs meams
the all-revered master Pythag-
oras. See also Aristoph. Nubes
219. Comp. Aul. 806 and Cas.
IV 2, 11 ego eo quo me ipsa
3misit, i. e. era. Verg. Ecl. Ix
6
359. postulare is in the lam-
guage of the comic poets fre-
quently an equivalent for velle
365 si ölli aütem deorsum cómedent, si quid c6xerint, 5
or cupere ; thus We may trans-
late lnere * would you have us
burm our house ?' EIence we
should explaim , the infinitive
which follows. For instamces see
v. 581. Capt. III 5, 59. 81. Cas.
I 53. Truc. I 2, 39; with the
whole sentence comp. Capt. IV
2, 64 s. quid me, volturi, Tuam,
causa, aedis incenswrwm, censes ?
361. intervisam, * I'll go and
see ;' see om v. 200.
364. For înde see Introd.
p. 45.
865. According to the im-
variable praetice of Plautus,
deorsum isdisyllabic: seelmtrod.
p. 59.—The word does here ap-
paremtly not meam * downwards,'
but *doWm.* Forcellini gives
, one imstamce for this sense,
Varro de re rust. III 5 deorsum
in terram est aqua quam bibere
I 20 . AVILVLARIA. [II. 7. 6; 8.8.
superi incenati sãnt et cenati inferi.
sed verba hic facio, quási negoti nil siet,
rapácidarum ubi tāntum sit in aédibus.
EVCLIO. II 8
volui ānimum tandem cónfirmare hodié meum,
370 ut bene me haberem filiai náptiis.
venio àd macellum, rógito piscis: indicant
carós—agninam céram—caram búbulam— -
vitulínam cetum porcinam, cara Ómnia. 5
atgue ed fuerunt câriora—aes nôn erat.
375 abeo illim iratus, quéniam mihi nil ést qui emam.
ita illis impuris 6mnibus adiſ manum.
possint. Another example is
given by Douza: Varro de re
rust. I 8 qui colunt deorsum,
magis aestate laborant; qui
sursum, magis hieme. Cicero
too has sursum in the sense
‘higher up : * de mat. deor. II
56, 141, mares...recte Swºrsum.
. Stºlt.
368. rapácida is a comical
formation after the analogy of
Pelopida Aeacida and other
patronymics. Plautus has the
similar words Satwrides Most.
III 1, 44, plagipatidae Capt. III
1, 12 and collicrepidae cruricre-
pidae Trin. 1022. sit appears
here long ; see Introd. p. 15.
369. , Euclio had been to the
market to make some trifling
purchases for his daughter's
nuptials, but found everything
too expensive.—With animum
confirmare comp. affirmare ami-
mum Merc. 81.
373. With pórcinóm comp.
pºstillám v. 95.
374. Thornton rightly trans-
lates ‘what made them dearer
still, I had no money.” In
prose we should add quod be-
fore aes.
375. illim is an archaic form
equivalent to illinc, see Ritschl
Opusc. II 453 sqq. The mss.
read iratus illinc and do not
give mihi. It is, perhaps, pos-
sible that the line is due to an
interpolator, though I have now
ventured to make some altera-
tions in order to reduce it into
a metrical shape.
376. For ita äll's see Introd.
p. 42.-In 6mmibäs the final
Syllable is probably long : see
Introd. p. 17. It is, however,
also possible to read -mnibás
ad- as a tribrach.-adire manum
is not unfrequently found in
Plautus (e.g. Poen II 11. Persa.
V 2, 18. Cas. V 2, 55) in the
Sense ‘to deceive, to impose
upon.” Acidalius justly ob-
serves that the phrase seems
to have arisen from some arti-
fice practised in Wrestling,
II. 8. 9—22.]
I 21
AVLVLARIA.
deinde égomet mecum c6gitare intér vias
occépi * festo. dié si quid prodégeris, I0
profésto egere líceat, nisi pepérceris.'
880 postquam hánc rationem véntri cordique édidi,
accéssit animus ád meam senténtiam,
quam mínumo sumptu fîliam ut nuptúm darem.
nunc túsculum emi hoc ét coromas flóreas: 15
haec ímponentur ín foco nostró Lari,
385 ut förtunatas fáciat gnatae núptias.
sed quîd ego apertas aédis nostras cónspicor?
et strépitust intus. númmam ego compil6r miser ?
CON. aulám maiorem, sí pote, eæ vicínia 20
pete : haéc est parva, cápere non quit.
390 perii hércle. aurum răpitur, aula quaéritur.
377. imter vias * while I was
walkimg home.' Comp. the Ger-
mam wmterwegs.
378. Thorntom translates
* feast, to-day makes fast to-
morrow.'—die is here a, momo-
syllable : Introd. p. 58.
379. Comp. Hor. Serm. II 3,
143 s. qui Veientanum, festis
potare diebus, Campana solitus
trulla vappamque profestis.
Afranius 262 Ribb. aeque pro-
festo ac festo concelebrat focum.
Eestus p. 229 with a doubtful
etymology explaims profesti dies
dicti, quod sunt procul a religi-
ome mwmimis divini.—parcere in
the sense * to live sparingly,'
comp. parcus.
380. ventri in the first plaee,
as being maimly concermed in
this deliberation: cor, because
his common sense Would advise
him to venture om a Small ex-
pense : animus (381) the domi-
meering primciple, * will and im-
climatiom.* The whole sounds
like the desQriptiom of a trans-
actiom in the senate Or some
EV. ei mihi.
other powerful body.
383. See note om V. 24.
384. haec, sc. coromae. In
IPlautus the mom. plur. of the
femimine is commomly hâec, not
hae.
387. The particle mummam,
occurs several times im Plautus
amd Terence ; of mumme Ritschl
(Proll. Lxxv) gives only ome in-
stamce Poem. v 2, 119: see also
Sueton. rell., ed. Reifferscheid,
p. 524. Euclio hopes that his
fearis groumdless. Zumpt, § 351
mote.
388. Congrio does not ap-
pear om the stage, but is merely
heard to say these words withim
the house.—si pote, et δυνατόν.—
anula, is the ancient form imstead
of olla. aw was promoumced
like o, amd Plautus and his
comtemporaries did mot employ
doubie consonants. The mame
of the present play is derived
from the dimim. aulula.
390. We should probably as-
sume a lmiatus after hercle, i. e,
a pause slhould be made a£ter
I22 AVLVLARIA. [II. 8. 23; 9. 7.
Apóllo, quaeso stibveni mi, atque àdiuva, -
quia in retali iám subvenist Antidhac: 26
confige Sagitis füres thensaurários. 25
sed césso prius quam prérsus perii cárrere?
ANTHRAX.
395 Dromó, desauama píscis: tu, Machaërio,
II. 9
congrám muraenam exdórsua, quantám potest.
ego hinc artoptam ex próxumo utendám peto.
a Cóngrione. tſi istum gallum, Sí Sapis, 5
glabriórem reddes míhi quam volsus ládiust.
the exclamation. Various at-
tempts have been made to fill
up the hiatus by the addition
of some syllable or other, but
none appears to be satisfactory.
392. Euclio implores Apollo
in his quality as d\ešíkakos.
The line may possibly be an
allusion to some event in which
Apollo protected by his personal
interference the treasures of
some temple against thieves or
hordes of barbarous invaders.
This may possibly have been
the aggression of the Gauls un-
der Brennus who threatened
T)elphi: see Justin’s account
xxIV 6 sqq. It should, however,
be confessed that this allusion
(no doubt intelligible to a Greek
audience at the time of the first
performance of the Greek origi-
nal of the Aulularia) reads some-
what obscurely in the Latin ad-
aptation.—antidhac is archaic
instead of antehac. The full
form of the preposition ante was
antid or anted (comp. postid
prod red).
- 393. For Ságitis see Introd.
400 sed quid hoc clamoris 6ritur hinc ex próxumo 2
p. 47. This pronunciation had
already been suggested by Hare
in his ms. notes where he
compares Trim. 725.-What is
meant by fures themSawrarii, is
clear enough ; but thesawrarius
appears to be a draš Āey.
396. With this line a passage
from Ter. Ad. III 3, 23 ss. is
generally compared. The word
eacdorsuare occurs only here and
in Appuleius.
399. ludius is in Labbaeus’
Glossaries p. 109 rightly ex-
plained jirokpuriffs. Thornton re-
marks “The ludii were young
lads employed in the public
spectacles ; our author adds
volsus (plucked), because they
used at the time of puberty to
have the down or hairs plucked
from their chins to keep their
faces smooth.” The word is no
doubt connected with ludere
‘to play,’ and the common
spelling lydius due to the erro-
neous derivation from the Ly-
dii, i.e. Etruscans: see Dionys.
Halic. II 97. Comp. ludio.
II. 8; III. 1.1—5.] AVLVLARIA.
tº
coqui hērcle, credo, faciunt officióm suom.
fugiam intro, ne quid târbarum hic itidém fuat.
CONGRIO.
III. I
ôptati civés, populares, incolae, accolae, ádvenae
Omnes,
dáte viam qua fågere liceat, facite totae pláteae
pateant.
tótus doleo atque Öppido perii: Íta me iste habuit
Sénex gymnasium.
401. faciunt officium swum is
of course ironically meant: “you
could not expect cooks to do
otherwise, they only do their
duty, at least according to their
own notions.’ Hildyard com-
pares Asin. II 2, 113 quim tw
officium facis ergo ac fugis? and
Pseud. 913 fuit meum officium
(wt abirem).
402. ne should be conceived
as dependent upon an omitted
metwems or veritus, which ap-
pears to be implied in the gene-
ral character of the sentence.
Translate “I will hasten into
our house, lest any disturbance
should take place there as well
as here.”
403 ss. Congrio comes run-
ning out of Euclio's house and
implores the assistance of the ci-
tizens against the old man’s fury.
403. optati cives ‘beloved,
dear citizens:’ comp. Cic, ad
Quintum fr. II 8 vale, mi optime
et optatissime frater. This sense
is very familiar in the compound
eacoptatus. Similar scenes to
this are frequent in the comic
oets: see e.g. Rud. III 2 and
er. Ad. II 1. *
5
404. ‘The Greek words which
Plautus employs, are first natu-
ralized and assume something
of a Roman dress. TXateia, for
example, with its long penult
becomes in Plautus, and indeed
in Terence also, platéa, and so
easily passes through the Italian
piazza into the French and Nor-
man-English place. Similarly
ºyvvauketov takes in Latin comedy
the shape of gynaecăum.’ KEY,
Trans. Of the Phil. Soc. 1861
p. 177 s. See also Corssen, II
679, who enumerates platéa,
chorēa, baliméum, gynaecèum,
Seleucia alongside of TNateia,
Xopeta, 8a)\avetov, Yuvauketov, 2e-
Xewketa.
405. The same expression
oppido perii recurs v. 793, comp.
the similar oppido interii v. 721
and Amph. I l, 43.−For the
expression habwit me gymnasi-
win comp. Asin. II 2, 31 where
Leonidas greets his fellow-slave
Libanus with the words gym-
masium flagri, salveto.—In pro-
nouncing the word semea: the
final a should be dropped: See
Introd. p. 36.
124 . AVLVLARIA. [III. 1. 3–9.
41()
néque ego umquam nisi hēdie ad bacchas veni in
bacchamál coquinatum : 3
ſta me miserum et meðs discipulos fästibus male
cóntuderunt. 4
neque ligna ego usquam géntium praeberi vidi
púlcrius: 8
itaque Ömnis exegit foras, me atque hôsce onustos
fústibus.
atát ut perii hercle égo miser:
adest :
9
a, përii, bacchanál
6
sequitär: Scio quam rém geram : hoc ipsûs magister
mé docet.
406. I have spelt the words
baccha and bacchamal with a
small b, because they should
rather be considered as general
terms than as proper noums.
Plautus frequently mentions
bacchae: see Cas. v 4, 9 SS.
7
marked with the wrong quantity
coquino; but coqu-ima- is de-
rived from coqu- in the same
way as car-ima- from cir-
(Sanskr. Skar laedere): carinare
is used with this quantity by
Ennius, Ann. 181 and 229; al-
Merc. 469. (Widular. fragm. though Forcellini here again
p. 483 Ern.) Bacch. 371. 53. gives carino, while Freund
Amphitr. II 2, 70 ss. Mil. gl. rightly has carino. See also
1016. Men. 834 ss. Pseud. Sauppe's remarks on this point
109 s. In Greek, 84xxat in in the Ind. schol. Gott. 1858-59
general means ‘furious women,”
and the word has the same
sense in Plautus, where we
should not always think of an
allusion to the bacchamalia. So
severely punished by the Roman
senate. It is not therefore ad-
missible to use this passage to
fix the time when Plautus wrote
the Aulularia.-The verb co-
quinatum is attested by Nonius
and given by our mss.: it is
therefore quite preposterous to
write coquitatum, as G. Hermann
and Goeller do. The same verb
occurs Pseud. 853 am tº coqui-
mátum te ire quoquam postulas
and ibid. 875 quanti istuc wrvum
mé coquimáre perdoces 3 In the
dictionaries we generally find it
p. 10, where he likewise defends
the short quantity of the i in
coquino.
407. Congrio calls the in-
ferior cooks (quingentos coquos
v. 545) his “disciples,” because
he has to direct them what to
do. In using the plural contu-
derunt, Congrio continues the
simile of the bacchae, just as
if in Euclio all the Furies
were represented together.
408. Instead of wood, which
was of course a necessary article
for cooks, Euclio most liberally
provides them with fustes : onus-
tus fustibus meaning ‘thorough-
ly thrashed.”—ligma praebere is
ºwn from Hor. Serm. I 5,
46. *
III. 2, 1–7.]
AVLVLARIA. 125
EVCLIO.
CONGRIO.
III 2
EV. redi: qué fugis nunc téne tene. CON. quid,
stólide, clamas ?
EV. Quia ad tris viros iam ego déferam nomén tuom.
CON. quam obrem 2
EV. quia câltrum habes,
quid cómminatu’s
latus fodi.
CON. cocám decet. Ev.
415 mihi ? CON. İstuc male factum érbitror, quia nón
Ev. homo nállust te sceléstior gui vivat hodie, 6
neque quoi égo de industria &mplius male plás
lubens faxim.
CON. poletsí taceas, palam id quidem est: res ipsa.
testist.
411. The magister is of
course Euclio: see v. 405.
412. On seeing Euclio issu-
ing from the house, Congrio had
taken to his heels, and there-
fore Euclio shouts tene tene
‘stop him, stop him:’ cf. v. 705.
For the quantity ténè temé see
Introd. p. 26.
413. The tresviri are the
tresviri capitales who had charge
of the prisons and awarded
punishment to those whom they
found trespassing against the
security of the public; Amph.
I 1, 3 Sosia is afraid of being
taken up by the tresviri: quid
faciam nunc, si tresviri me in
carcerem compegerint? and Asim.
I 2, 5 Argyrippus threatens the
cruel mother of his mistress to
lodge a charge against her with
the tresviri: ibo ego ad trisvi-
ros, v0 straque ibi mømina Fáico
erunt: căpitis te pérdam ego et
filiam. Comp. also Persa. 72 wit
aequa parti prodeant ad trisvi-
ros. See Walter, röm. Rechts-
gesch. § 141.-quam obrem is
the spelling adopted by Fleck-
eisen throughout his edition of
Terence, on the very practical
purpose to show at once that
in the comic poets quam should
always be elided before ob.
416. vivere is frequently an
equivalent of the simple esse:
e.g. Amph. prol. 75 victores
vivere. Trin. 390 lepidus vivis
“you are a jolly man.’ Men.
202 vivis meis morigera moribus.
ibid. 908 ego homo vivo miser.
Catullus has the same use of
vivere : 10, 34 sed tw insulsa.
male ac molesta vivis, and 111,
1 vivere comtentas viro solo.
417. We should join plus
male faſcim, ‘I would ill-treat
more.' But not improbably we
should write plus mali, as has
been done by Guyet and Weise.
—In lubens the final letters ms
should be entirely dropped: see
Introd. p. 35.
126
[III. 2. 8–11.
AVLVLARIA.
ita fästibus sum méllior magis quam (illus cinaedus.
420 sed quíd tibi nos téctiost, mendíce homo, quae res?
EV. etiám rogitas ? an quía minus quam me ačquom
erat feciº
10
CON. sine: at hercle cum magnó malo tuo, si hôc
caput sentit.
419. mollior magis: to
strengthen a comparative by
adding magis or mage seems to
have been quite familiar to the
conventional language of the
Romans: comp. Men. prol. 55
magis maiores mugas egerit.
Stich. 698 hoc magis est dulcius.
Capt. III 4, 111 nihil invenies
magis hoc certo certius. Poem.
II 15 contentiores mage erumt
atque avidi minus. Among
prose-writers, constructions of
this kind occur only in Valerius
Maximus, Justinus, Arnobius
and Boëthius. In Greek påX\ov
is frequently added to compara-
tives, even by the best writers:
see Krüger, griechische Sprach-
lehre $49, 7, 5. But it would be
quite misleading to say that the
Latin constructions were imita-
tions of the Greek; the very
fact that we find them only in
the comics or in later and meg-
ligent writers, would speak a-
gainst such a theory. The Vul-
gar dialects of the English lan-
guage are not free from the
same pleonastic comparative,
e.g. Dickens lets a carter Say
that his beer ‘is more flatterer
than it might be:’ Old Curiosity
Shop, chap. xxvi (p. 121 people's
edition). In magis the final 8
should be dropped.—cinaedus
(klvató0s) means a public dancer
of a rather loose character: See
Mil. gl.668tum ad saltandum mon
cinaedw8 malacus aequest atque
ego. For the expression mollis
fustibus Hare justly compares
Mil. gl. 1424 mitis sum equidem
fustibus.
420. The construction tibi
mos tactiost is explained by Key,
L. G. §§ 907 and 1302. We have
the same v. 737. Curc. v. 2, 27
(=626Fl.). Cas. II 6, 54. Poem.
v. 5, 29. Men. 1016, and in
the same way we read quid
tibi huc receptio ad test meum
virum ? Asin. v. 2, 70 (=920),
and quid tibi hwc ventiost?
quid tibi hanc àditiost 2 quid
tibi hamc motiost, inquam, ami-
cám mean 2 Truc. II 7, 62 ss.
(==611 S. Geppert). —quae res is
a phrase expressing indignation
and Surprise = quae ista tandem
res est. Thus we have Asin. II 4,
71 (= 477) quae res 2 tum libero
homini male servos loquere 2
IFor other instances see Poen. v.
4, 29. Cas. II 8, 18. III 6, 8.
421. With rogitas comp. v.
337.-For the construction of
the words quam me aequom erat
See note on v. 122.-In erat the
final t should be dropped: in the
Same way we should pronounce
capw in the following line.
422. Sine appears almost as
a threatening interjection in
Several passages in Plautus and
Terence : e. g. Hec. Iw 4, 85
where Donatus observes “sine
Separatim accipe, quia vim ha-
bet commimantis.’ See also
Eun. I 1, 20. Plaut. As. v. 2,
III. 2. 12—19.]
127
AVILVLARIA.
Ev. pol ego haéscio quid p6st fuat: tuom nάnc caput
sentit.
sed in aédibus quid tíbi meis nam erát negoti
ergo.
425 me absérìte, nisi ego iússeram? volo scíre. CON. tace
quia vénimus coctum ad núptias... EV. quid tú
malum curas,
15
utrúm crudumne an cóctum edim, nisi tú mihi es
tutor ?
CON. volo scíre, sinis am món sinis nos cóquere hic
cemam ?
Ev. volo scíre ego item meaé domi mea sálva futura.
ádtuli salva.
48.—Ussing on Pl. Asim. 893
aptly renders it by the Greek
eîev.—The commemtators ob-
serve that the anciemts used to
direct their blows against the
Head: see Hor. Serm. I 5, 22.
Amph. I 1, 162 Mercurius says
of his fist that it ea ossat os
hominibus. Comp. also v. 437
mom fissile hoc haberes caput and
451. Congrio means si hoc
(i. e. meum) caput sentit in the
sense of “si quid ego sapio, si
quid in me sensus est,' as
Lambimus justly explains it ;
for caput frequently signifies
the emtire persom, e. g. Ter.
Andr. II 2, 85. Ad. II 3, 8.
Verg. Aem. IV 435, and instances
of sentio in the sense of “sapere?
are givem by the dictiomaries.
Euclio ironically replies * tuom,
mumc caput sentit ' by which he
Alludes Ito the blows inflicted
upom Congrio's head.
423. hauscio is im Plautus
one word formed im the same
way as the common nescio: see
IKey, L, G. § 1401, 1.
430 CON. utinám mea mihi modo aüferam quae ad te
424. mam should be joim-
ed with quid : see note om v.
42.
426. In vemimus andl malum,
the fimal consonants should be
dropped.—'malum is here am im-
terjectiom apparently belonging
to conversatiomal lamguage and
frequently met with im the
commie Wyiters. Evem Cicero uses
it occasiomally, e. g. Off. II 15,
13 quae te malum ratio in istam,
spem induacit ? * what the deuee
could lead you to such a, hope?'
Verr. I 20, 54 quae malum est
ista tanta audacia, atque amem-
tia ? It always expresses a,
strong degree of indignatiom
amd anger.
427. The disjunctive ques-
tiom utrum—ne—am is explaimedl
by Key, L. G. § 1425 (With mote),
Zumpt, § 554, Madvig, § 452, 1 :
examples will be found Trim.
806. Capt. II 2, 18. Bacch. 75.
500. Poem. supp. 32. Pseud.
709. Emm. frag. 38, ed. Wahlem:
see also my note on Ter. Eum.
IV 4, 54. '
12S
[III. 2, 20–31.
AVLVI.ARIA,
me hau paénitet, tua ne éxpetam.
doce, novi.
20
CON. Quid est quá nunc prohibes grátia nos cóquere
hic cenam 2
quid fécimus, quid diximus tibi sécus quam velles?
EV. etiám rogitas, sceléste homo 2 quine ánglos
O II) IQIS
435 mearum ačdium et conclávium mihi perturbatis?
id tâbitibi erat negótium, ad focám si adesses, 25
non fissile hoc haberés caput: merito id tibi factumst.
at it tu mean sententiam iam nóscere possis, 27
si ad iánuan huc accésseris, nisi isso, propius,
440 ego té faciam, misérrumus mortális ut sis.
Scis iám mean sententiam? quo abís? redi rursum. 30
CON. ita mé bene amet Lavérna, te iamiám misi
reddi
431. me haw paenitet “I am
very well satisfied :’ see my
note on Ter. Eun. v. 6, 12.
Zumpt, $ 441. Translate “I am
content enough, so do not sup-
pose that I should steal your
property,’ me eacpetam tua is
a brief expression instead of
me eacistumes me tua eacpetere :
see Key, L. G. § 1228. Zumpt,
§ 573. For docê see Introd. p.
26.
434. For the syncopated form
anglos comp. Probus, p. 197, 22
* baculus mom baclus, angulus
non anglus,” whence anglus ap-
pears to have been a vulgar or
popular contraction.
435. For the pronunciation
of mearum see Introd. p. 62.—
The mss. read pervium or per-
viam facitis, but perviam is no
Latin word, though one might
support it with the analogous
obviam. I have, therefore,
written perturbatis “you upset,”
though I do not think this con-
jecture absolutely certain.
437. fissile caput “a broken
head.” The adjective fissilis is
of rare occurrence, and is in no
other passage added to caput or
any other part of the human
body.
438. Comp. Ter. Phorm. v.
8, 54 immo wit tu iam scias
mean sententiam.
439. iusso = iussero, which is
here given by the mss., though
inadmissible on prosodiacal
grounds. nisi iusso ‘contrary
to my orders.”
440. The prolepsis te faciam
wt sis miserrumus needs no fur-
ther explanation : comp. v. 790.
Examples of this kind of con-
struction are given by Grono-
vius in his note on Gellius II 1.
442. For ita comp. v. 754.
Rey, L. G. § 1451 e.—Laverna,
was originally a goddess of
darkness and hence naturally
III. 2, 32; 3. 6.]
AVLVLARIA. I29
450
mihivasa iubes, pipulo hic differam ante aedis.
quid ego nunc agám ? ne ego edepol veni huc auspi-
ció malo:
5 mtimmo sum condāctus:
opus.
plus iam medico mercedſst
EV, hóc quidem hercle quéquo ego ibo, mécum erit,
mecăm feram,
III. 3
néque istic in tantís periclis (imquam committam
(it siet.
ite same intro 6mnes nunciam ét coqui et tibicinae:
étiam huc intro dáce, si vis, vel gregem venálium.
cóquite facite féstinate nánciam, quantám lubet. 5
CON, témperi, postguam implevisti füsti fissorám
Caput.
became the patroness and pro-
tectress of thieves. In a frag-
ment of Plautus' Cornicularia a
thief prays to Laverna: comp.
Hor. Ep. I 16, 60 pulcra. La-
verma, Da mihi fallere, da iusto
sanctoque videri : Noctem pec-
catis et fraudibus obice nubem,
on which passage Porphyrio ob-
serves “larvearum dea, quae
furibus praeest.’ See Preller,
röm. Myth. p. 218.459. Comp.
also Webster ed. Dyce (1866)
p. 294 a . Success them, sweet
Laverna / I have heard That
thieves adore thee for a deity.
From Paulus we learn ‘laver-
miomes fures antiqui dicebant,
quod Sub tutela deae Lavernae
essent, in cuius luco obscuro
abditoque solitos furta prae-
damgue inter se luere:’ another
derivation of the name darò ro5
Aafteſv is of course only a mant-
vais jeu d'esprit. By praying to
Taverna, Congriobimself proves
that Strobilus (v. 320) was not
mistaken in his character.
443. The reading and the
W. P.
scansion of this line are any-
thing but certain. pipulus is
said to mean convicium. Comp.
Mil. gl. 584 nam nume satis pi-
pulo impio merwi mali, where
the reading is, however, not
quite settled. To a scene simi-
lar to the present may have
belonged the lines quoted from
Matius' Mimiambi by Gellius
XX 9: deim coquenti vása cuncta
détéctat, Nequémve scitaménta
pipuld påscit. Except these
passages, the word is quoted
from no other author but Ap-
puleius.
445. For nummus see note
on v. 108.
449. grea: venalium ‘a gang
of slaves:’ comp. Cist. IV 2, 67
mirum quin grea: venalium in
cistella infuerit una. The same
expression occurs in the Pseudo-
Ciceronian speech cum senatwi
gratias egit 6, 14 Cappadocem
modo abreptum de grege venali-
um dice res.
451. temperi occurs nineteen
times in Plautus, but never in
9
130 AVLVLARIA. [III. 3. 7; 4. 6.
Ev. intro abite: opera hác conductast vöstra, non
orátio.
CON. heſis, senex, pro Vápulando hercle égo abste
mercedem petam.
cóctum ego, non vápulatum, dūdum conductſis fui,
455 EV. lege agito mecám: molestus ne sis: i, cenám
COQue, 10
aút abi in malām cruciatum ab aédibus. CON. abi
tú modo.
Ev. illic hinc abiit. di immortales, facinus audax
incipit III. 4
quí cum opulento paſſper coepit rem habere aut
negótium. -
véluti me Megadórus temptat Ömnibus miserúm
modis :
460 quísimulavit meise honoris míttere huc causá coquos,
is ea causa mísit hoc qui sãbruperent miseró mihi. 5
cóndigme etiam meus med intus géllus gallinacius
Terence. In all the Plautine
passages, temperi is the reading
of the best authorities, not tem-
pori, except Capt. 183 where
the best ms. reads tempori.
The comparative temperius is
used by Cicero, Ovid, Columella,
Appuleius and Palladius: tem-
porius is found only in inferior
mss. See Ritschl in Reiffer-
scheid’s Suetonius p. 507 ss.-
With the whole sentence comp.
Cas. II 7, 60 temperi, postgwam,
oppugmatum.8t 08. — fissum as
subst. is reported from only one
other passage, in Celsus. Weise
compares fissa volmera Wal.
Flacc. I 479. For the genitive
see Key, L. G. § 941. In Cas.
I 1, 35 ego te implebo flagris we
have the same way of speaking
with a different construction.
453. For the shortened
quantity of abs see Introd. p. 57.
454. The long final o in ego
may be defended, nor do we
deem it necessary to write coc-
tum ego [hucl after the example
of V. 452.
455. lege agito “go to law,
if you want any further expos-
tulation,’ i.e. you won’t get
anything out of me by talking
on ever so much. The same
phrase occurs with this sense
Ter. Phorm. V 7, 91.
456. in malam rein abire, in
malam crucem or in malum cru-
ciatum abire are all expressions
of the same kind ‘to go to the
d—.’
458. For the biatus rém ha-
bere see Introd. p. 68.
462. In all the passages
where condigme occurs, it gives
the expression a sarcastic or
ironical colouring : e.g. Poen.
II 17 condigme haruspea, non
III. 4, 7–12.]
AVLVLARIA.
qui ànui erat pectiliaris pérdidit paeníssume.
tibi erat haec defóssa, occepit ibi Scalpurrire àngulis
circumcirca. quíd opust verbis ? ſtami pectus pér-
acuit :
cápio fustem, optrânco gallum, fürem manufestá-
rium. -
* 10
crédo edepol ego illí mercedem gållo pollicitós coquos,
si id palam fecísset. exemi éx manu istis mánubrium.
homo trioboli—aieb.at portendi
mihi i.e. what else could I have
expected? Cas. I 1, 43 noctu
ut condigme te cubes (i.e. very
badly) curabitur. See also
Bacch. 392. Men. 906; only
Capt. I 2, 22 the adverb has not
an ironical sense.—gallinăcéus
is the quantity of this word in
Plautus, Lucilius, Titimius (126
Ribb.) and Phaedrus : see Lach-
mann on Lucr. p. 36.-Bücheler
(rhein. Mus. xx 441) quotes the
spelling gallinacius (instead of
the common gallimaceus) from
the best authorities in Warro
"Ovos X. II, Cicero Mur. § 61,
Phaedrus III 12, 1, Petron. 86
and an inscription Orelli 4330.
In the same way we have the
otherwise unexampled forma-
tion viracius in a fragment of
Varro's Meleager (see Riese,
rheim. Mus. XXI 121).
463. The adverb paemissume
recurs V, 660. That the first
syllable should be spelt with
a diphthong, appears from
Priscian who in two passages
declares paenissime to be the
superlative of paeme : See
Ritschl's note on Most. 656.
This derivation is also borne out
by the meaning ‘very nearly.’
464. scalpurrire appears to
be a dºr. Xey... it is by no means
a desiderative, in which case
the w would be short and we
ought to have scalpturire (as
indeed most editors perversely
read: conf. also scalpturio Ka-
Takvåg, Gloss. Labb. p. 165),
but it is of the same forma-
tion as ligurrire and scaturrire
(Zumpt $ 232): for ligwrrire
(not ligwrire) see Bentley's note
on Ter. Eun. V 4, 14.
465. peracuit “became ex-
asperated,’ comp. Bacch. 1099
hoc hoc est quo pectus peraces.cit.
The word does not occur else-
where.
466. The adjective manufes-
tarius recurs Trin. 895. Mil. gl.
444. Bacch. 918 : in allusion
to the last passage the word is
used by Gellius I 7. All other
writers say manifestus.—“mani-
festus fur est qui in faciendo
[ét' auroqêpºp] deprehensus est'
Paullus, Sent. II 31, 2.
468. The w in maniibrium
cannot be lengthened by the fol-
lowinglettersby, sincemuta cum
liquida, never has that effect in
Plautus. manubrium properly
means a hilt or a handle, but
here it assumes a figurative
sense ‘occasion, opportunity.’
Plautus has the word in only
One other passage, Epid. 516
(Bothe) mailleum sapiéntiorem
vidi eaccusso mainiibrio, a line
which is omitted in all our
9—2
132
[III. 4, 13; 5. 8.
AVLVLARIA.
4.
5
séd Megadorus, méus adfinis, éccum incedit à foro.
470 iam hánc non ausin pračterire, quín consistam et
cónloquar.
MEGADORVs. Evci,IO.
III. 5
MEG, narrávi amicis måltis consiliám meum
de Cóndicione hac: Eáclionis filiam
laudánt: Sapienter fåctum et consilić bono.
nam með quidem animo, si idem faciant céteri
opuléntiores, pañperiorum filias
5
ut indotatas dticant uxorés domum :
et millto fiat civitas concórdior
et invídia nos minóre utamur quam ſtimur,
mSS. except the Ambrosian pa-
limpsest.
469. incedit: see note on
v. 47.
470. For ausim see Key,
L. G. § 482.
471 ss. Megadorus, who as
a worthy old man is naturally
inclined and entitled to criti-
cise Social nuisances and com-
plaints, supports in the follow-
ing scene the reforming views
entertained by Cato and his
political friends. There are
besides the present passage so
many allusions in the comedies
of Plautus to the great luxu-
ry of the Roman ladies, that
it would be preposterous to rely
on them for the chronology of
the plays themselves: but only
two scenes are found in the
nineteen plays extant, where a
considerable number of lines
is exclusively devoted to this
subject, and surely such long
passages cannot be treated like
occasional allusions, as their
tendency and purpose are open-
ly avowed (comp. here v.
474 ss.). The one of these
passages, Epid. II 2, 38—51,
cannot originally have formed
part of the scene in which it
stands now, as I have shown
elsewhere, and should therefore
be left out of the question; but
the other, i.e. the present scene
in the Aulularia, we are entitled
to use for placing the Aulu-
laria after the year 560, nay we
may even go further and range
it among the later plays of the
poet.
472. condicio “match:’ see
on v. 235.
473. lawdant or rather a
more general motion which we
may infer from this verb, e.g.
dicunt, governs the construc-
tion of the words sapienter fac-
tum. -
478. For the short quantity
of the first syllable in invidia
see Introd. p. 48.-In this
line, v. 479, 480 and 489 we
III. 5.9–19.]
133
AVLVLARIA.
*
et illae malam rem métuant quam metuánt magis,
480 et nós minore Sûmptu simus quám Sumus. l{}
in máxumam illuc pópuli partemst 6ptumum :
in paticiores àvidos altercátiost,
Quorum énimis avidis àtaue insatietátibus
neque lex neque tutor cápere est qui possít modum.
5 namgue hôc qui dicat: qué illae nubent divites 15
dotátae, si istuciós pauperibus pénitur !
quo libeat nubant, dūm dos ne fiát comes.
hoc sí ita fiat, méres meliorés sibi
parént pro dote qués ferant quam nánc ferunt.
may briefly draw the attention
of the student to a peculiar-
ity of Latin : in comparisons
the same verb is repeated,
while in modern languages, e.g.
English and French, the most
general verb in the language
‘to do ’ ‘faire’ is substituted.
479. mala res frequently de-
notes “punishment’ in the lan-
guage of the comic writers.
481 ss. This line seems the
sole instance of the construc-
tion bonum est in aliquem “it is
good for.” in would however
admit of the same explanation
as in such phrases as pessume
in te atque in illum consulis
Ter. Haut, tim. III 1, 28. The
next line contains another dif-
ficulty first pointed out by
Linge de hiatu p. 8: ‘alterca-
tionerm facimus cum aliquo,
mon in aliquem ;' but in seems
here to denote the object a-
gainst which the altercatio (i.e.
political contention) is directed:
see Zumpt $ 314. This very
meaning of altercatio is, how-
ever, only assumed for this
passage.
483. insatietas ‘a greedy dis-
position,’ &T. Aey. Ammianus
Marcellinus has insatiabilitas.
484. Very probably we should
suppose that Plautus found in
the Greek original of his play a
passage treating of the un-
protected position of wealthy
étrik\mpot, orphan Beiresses.
Though they have a tutor
(guardian), they are neverthe-
less exposed to the aggressions
of those who are on the look
out for rich matches. The ex-
pression is, however, somewhat
peculiar, as the common phrase
appears to be capere modwin
legis alicuius (in legal phrase-
ology), but not lex: capit mo-
dwin alicuius rei. Possibly, we
should have to write facere in-
stead of capere, or we should
take capere modum in the sense
of pomere (imponere), statuere
(constituere) modwm aliewi rei.
We may also say that capere
modum = moderari.
488. For the hiatus sº ita
see Introd. p. 68.
489. pro ‘instead of :’ see
Key, L. G. § 1361 c. The plurase
mores ferre is to be explained
on the analogy qf the usual ex-
pression dotem ferre.
:
:
134
[III. 5. 20–29.
AVLVLARIA.
490 ego faxim muli, prétio qui superánt equos, 20
sint viliores Gállicis canthériis.
Ev. ita mé di amabunt, àt ego hunc auscultó lubens:
nimis lépide fecit vérba ad parsimónjam.
MEG. mulla igitur dicat “64uidem dotem ad te
ãdtuli
495 maiórem multo quám tibi erat pecónia. 25
enim mihi quidem aequomst púrpuram atque aurám
dari,
ancillas mulos máliones.pédisequos
salútigerulos páeros, vehicla quí vehar.’
Ev. ut matronarum hic facta pernovít probe:
490. For faſcim see Key,
L. G. § 566.—“It was the cus-
tom for ladies of rank to have
their carriages drawn by mules.’
THoRNTON. Martial says in One
of his epigrams (III 62) that
mules were sometimes sold at
a higher price than whole
houses. Hildyard quotes Juv.
VII 181. -
491. viliores has here its
original meaning ‘cheaper.’—
“cantherius = kav0%Xuos (with the
interchange of land r)“geldings.”
They were not highly valued
and generally considered to be
lazy and sleepy, comp. Mem. 395
canterimo astans ritu Somniat.
493. The syllables mimis lépi-
form a proceleusmatic, the s in
mimis being dropped: Introd. p.
31.—lepidus is very difficult to
translate by one word in its
different shades, though the
schoolboy's English furnishes
us with the equally flexible term
jolly. The word is very fre-
quent in the comic Writers, we
find it afterwards in Catullus
(1, 1.6, 17. 36,10) and even in
Horace, ars poèt. 273.−ad ‘for:”
see ICey, L. G. § 1305 e.
gº
o o
. .
º ©
ſº d
©
:
:
:
:
Q
o
*e tº º
496. enim frequently has the
sense of emimvero: see Key, L.
G. § 1449. Ruhnken on Ter.
Phorm. Iv 4, 13 justly observes
“Solis comicis quos Appuleius
imitatur, usitatum est hanc
particulam adversativam ab in-
itio pomere.”
498. salutigerulus is a dºr.
Xey. The editors quote “salu-
tigerulus értoºkétrºms’ from the
glosses collected by Labbaeus
p. 163; we may compare the
analogous formations sandali-
gerula Trin. 252, and mugige-
vulus, as our mss. read Aul. 518.
salutiger occurs in Ausonius
(salutiger Iuppiter and saluti-
geri libelli), Prudentius (saluti-
geri ortus) and Appuleius speaks
of demons as salutigeri ‘ qui
wltro citroque portant himc peti-
tiones, inde suppetias.” The
meaning is rightly explaimed by
a French translator “petits la-
quais qu'on envoye de côté et
d'autre pour savoir des nou-
welles de ses amis, leur faire des
compliments de notre part'—
in short tigers. —For qui see
Key, L. G. § 312. -
III. 5. 30–35.]
135
AVLVLARIA,
500 moribus praefectum mélierum hunc factúm velim. So
MEG. nunc quðquo venias, plás plaustrorum in
5
5
aédibus
videós quam ruri quándo ad villam véneris.
sed hoc &tiam pulcrumst pračquam sumptus àbi
petunt.
stat fillo phyrgio aſtrifex linárius
caupónes patagiárii indusiarii
500. For the accentuation
morºbus see note on W. 137.
For the whole passage we may
compare a fragment from Cic.
de republ. IV mec vero mulieri-
bus praefectus praepomatur qui
apud Graecos creari solet : sed
sit censor qui viros doceat mo-
deran'i waxoribus. It would be
somewhat gratuitous to conjec-
ture that there actually was a
Scheme on foot to propose the
institution of Yuvalkovágot or
ºyvvaukokóapot in Rome such as
there were in several Greek re-
publics, and that Plautus ven-
tured to hint at this.
503. pulcrumst is of course
ironical,—Of the particle prae-
quam there are five instances
in Plautus: this line, Merc. 23.
Most. 982. 1146 and Amph. II
2, 3; it does not occur in
Terence and the fragments of
the other comic writers, but in
later times Gellius uses it again
xvi. 1. In the same way Plau-
tus has the particle praeut:
Amph. I 1, 218. Men. 376.
935. Mil. gl. 20. Bacch. 929.
Merc. 470. Ritschl and Fleck-
eisen write prae quam in two
words, and should consequently
also write prae wt which they
do not.
504. The Word limarius oc-
curs only here in Plautus, but
3
5
is also quoted from an inscrip-
tion, Gruter p. 649, 3.
505. caupones ‘retail deal-
ers.’ “patagium' est quod ad
summam tunicam assui solet,
quae et patagiata (Epid. II 2,
47) dicitur, et “patagiarii qui
eiusmodi opera faciunt. Festus:
the word patagiarius is how-
ever a dºr. \ey.—Our mss. give
here indusiarii, and indusiatam
Epid. II 2, 47: but Varro de-
rives the word from intus de l.
l. v. 131 p. 51 M. and accord-
ingly writes intusium, and from
this source Nonius derives his
information p. 539, 31 ‘indusi-
wm est vestimentum quod cor-
pori intra plurimas vestes ad-
haeret, quasi intusium. Plautus
in Epidico” etc. p. 542, 22 he
quotes from Varro de vita pop.
Rom. I (= p. 237 ed. Bip.)
‘posteaguam binas tunicas ha-
bere coeperunt, instituerunt vo-
care subucularm et indussam
(thus the mss.). The adjective
indusiatus occurs in Appuleius
and the verb indusiare in Mar-
tianus Capella. On the indu-
sium itself, Böttiger (Sabina 2,
113 sec. ed.) has the following
remarks. ‘The shirt was a
kind of under-tunic (interula)
made either of limen (linea,
Salm. ad scr. h. a. I 972) or of
cotton (byssinae). It was worn
136
[III. 5, 36–44.
AVLVLARIA.
flammārii violárii carárii
propólae linteónes calceolárii
sedentării sutóres diabathrárii—
soleárii astant, àstant molocinárii, 40
[strophiarii astant, astant semisonarii
510 petúnt fullones, Sárcinatorés petunt
pro ill's crocotis stróphis sumptu wa 6rio.
iam hosce àbsolutos cénseas: cedant petunt
trecénti: circumstänt phylacistae in àtriis,
by both sexes: for men it was
called subucula, for women in-
tusium (Ferrar. de re west. 3, 1
p. 175), precisely as the English
distinguish between shirt and
shift. The negligé or morning-
dress of ladies indoors consist-
ed, as we see from many pas-
sages in Ovid and Propertius,
in nothing but such a shirt
which when fitting very tightly,
did not even require to be fast-
ened by a belt...but as it might
easily become very troublesome
on account of its length, it was
generally kept together by a
semizona, at least until the pro-
per tunic was thrown over it.’
506. cararius occurs only
here: ceraria stands in the
mss. Mil. gl. 694, where the
reading seems however very un-
certain. Comp. Ov. ars am.
III 184 et sua velleribus nomina
cera dedit.
507. limteo ‘a linen-weaver'
occurs here, in Servius on Aen.
VII 14, and an inscription Gru-
ter p. 38, 15.—calceolarius ‘a
shoemaker,’ &T. Xey.
508. diabathrarius “a maker
of slippers,' occurs only here,
diabathrum (i.e. the Greek Čuč-
6affpov) is quoted from Naevius
by Varro.
509. Solearius occurs only
here and Gruter 648, 13; mo'o-
cimarius (or moloch.) here abd
in an inscription Muratori 939,
6. I am inclined to consider
this line as spurious: for, first
of all, why should the solearii
be named after the diabath-
Tarii 2 and then, how could the
poet name solearii and moloci-
marii, members of very different
professions, in one and the
same breath ?
510. In this line the two
professions which mend old
garments are appropriately
mentioned together.
511. The strophium or mam-
millare and fascia was a kind
of belt worn to keep the female
bosom straight : see Smith's
Dictionary of Antiquities s. v.
512. cedumt = incedumt, comp.
colere = incolere v. 4. -
513. trecenti denotes here
a great number or multitude,
much in the same way as se-
scenta v. 318. Hildyard quotes
the following examples of this
use : Cat. 9, 2. 11, 18. 12, 10.
Hor. od. III 4, 79. See also
Plaut. Mil. gl. 250.-phyla-
cistae: the importunate credi-
tors waiting for their money
are compared with jailers. The
word only here. Comp., how-
ever, phylaca Capt. 747. The
III. 5. 45—60.]
I 37
AVLVLARIA.'
textóres limbulárii arculárii: 45
515 aut áliqua mala crux sémper est quae aliquíd
petat.
s * Ev. compéllem ego illum, nî metuam ne désinat
memoráre mores múlierum : nunc síc sinam. 50
MEG. ubi núgigerulis rés solutast ómnibus,
ibi ád postremum cédit miles, aés petit.
520 itúr, putatur rátio cum argentário:
milés impransus ástat, aes censét dari.
ubi disputatast rátio cum argentário, 55
[etiam plus ipsus ultro debet argentario]
spes prórogatur mîliti in aliúm diem.
haec súnt atque aliae múltae in magnis dótibus
incómmoditates súmptusque intolerábiles.
nam quae índotatast, éa in potestate ést viri: 60
reading of this line and the fol-
lowimg is however mot quite
certaim.
514. arcularii * cabimet-
makers.' Hildyard quotes Cie.
Off. τI 7, 25 scrutari arculas
muliebres, and Varro de l. l.
VIII 45 (?) ut lectus et lectulus,
arca, et arcula, sic alia.
518. For ubi—ibi Brix om
Trim. 417 quotes Curc. I 2, 7
amd Epid. II 1, 1.
519. * The public expenses,
of which the paymemt of the
army formed a considerable
`part, fell of course mostly om
the shoulders of the richer
classes which possessed more
lamded property : and accord-
imgly the husband of a rich
wife had to bear all the taxes
laid on her property.' KoEPRE.
The military tax was called aes
militare, am expression also
found Poem. v 5, 7, though im
a differemt semse.
520. * Disputatio et compu-
tatio cum praepositione a putan-
pura.'
do quod `valet purum facere.
ideo antiqui purum, putum ad-
pellarumt, ideo putator quod ar-
bores puras facit : ideo ratio
putari dicitur in qua summa sít
Varro de 1. 1. VI 63
p. 97. M. Scaliger im his mote
On the passage observes tha5
IPlutarch uses the analogous ex-
pression ékka6âpat λογισμόν ; We
may also compare the Emglish
phrase to clear ome's debts amül
the Germam eine rechmung in 's
rei me bringen. For examples
see Trim. 417. Most. 299. Cas.
III 2, 25. - -
521. The last syllable of
miles is used long by Plautus
here amd Curc. 728; in the
same mammer, we read divës
Asin. 330. See C. F. W. Müller,
IPlaut. Pros. p. 49.
524. haec is frequently found
as the fem. plur. im the best;
mss. of Plautus, Teremce amd
Cicero, nay Lucretius never
uses hae : see Munro om III 601
amd VI 456.
138
[III. 5.61; 6, 10.
AVLVLARIA.
so sº
§ .5)
dotátae mactant ét malo et damnó viros.
sed €ccum adfinem ante aédis, quid agis, Eäclio 2
Ev. nimiſim lubenter €di sermoném tuom.
530 MEG. ain, aſidivisti ?
III. 6
EV. (sque a principio 6mnia.
MEG. tamen með quidem animo aliquánto facias
réctius
sinítidior sis filiai náptiis.
EV. pro ré nitorem et glóriam pro cópia. 5
qui habént, meminerint sése unde oriundí sient.
neque pól, Megadore, míhinec quoiquam paſſperi
opinione melius rés structást domi.
MEG. immo €st et ita di féciant ut semper siet
plus plasque istuc tibi Söspitent quod nánc habes. 10
527. On mactare and the
use of this word in Plautus and
Terence it suffices to refer to the
commentators on Ter. Phorm.
v 8, 39. mac-tus is derived
with the suffix twº from mag-,
the root of mag-mus : see Cors-
sen, krit. Beitr. p. 423.-malum
wretched life, dammwm unneces-
sary expense.
529. edi ‘ I have devour-
ed.” Thornton compares Shake-
speare, Othello I 3 “She’d come
again and with a greedy ear De-
vour up my discourse.’ Plautus
uses a similar expression, Cist.
IV 2, 54 mihi cibus est quod
fabulare and Most. 1062 gustare
ego eius sermomem volo, and in
the Asinaria, we read the exact
expression devorare dicta. In
Greek we have similar phrases:
qayetv fºuata in Aristophanes,
and eča)&eta-6at Aó'yovs in Plato.
530. For the hiatus in this
line see Introd. p. 67.-usque
a : note on v. 248.
531. This line might be met-
rically, though awkwardly, ex-
plained: tam md quid ſimilmo
aliquén to facilas réctivis, but
there are important reasons to
suspect the genuineness of the
reading.
532. nitidus is here synony-
mous with lautus or splendidus :
thus Plautus says Pseud. 774
cwrari mitidiuscule and Cist. I
1, 10 lepide atque mitide acci-
pere. In Hor. Ep. I 4, 15 me
pinguem et mitidum, bene curata
cute vises the word has its
original sense.
533. pro ‘in proportion to,
in accordance with:’ see Key,
L. G. § 1361 g. Gronovius ap-
propriately compares Hor. Serm.
I 2, 19 pro quaestu Sumptwm,
facit “he lives up to his in-
come.’—gloria show, pomp,
parade: comp. Hor. Ep. I 18,
22 gloria...supra vires et vestit
et wrigit. The gloire of the
French nation is very frequent-
ly gloria in this sense of the
Latin word. Thornton uses in
his translation the proverb to
cut one’s coat according to the
cloth.
534. habere absolutely used
“to possess, to be rich: ’ comp.
Truc. IV 2, 3.
III. 6, 11—23.]
139
AVLVLARIA,
Ev. illád mihi verbum nón placet ‘quod nánc habes.”
palam.
540 tam hic scít me habere quam égomet: anus fecit
MEG quid tâ te solus é senatu sévocas?
EV. pol ego àt te accusem, mécum meditabár. MEG.
quid est?
Ev. quid sit me rogitas, quí mihi omnis àngulos 15
furum implevisti in aédibus, miseró mihi
545 qui intró misisti in aédis quingentós coquos
cum Sénis manibus, genere Geryonáceo.
quos si 'Argus servet, qui éculeus totás fuit,
(quem quéndam Igni Iino custodem äddidit) 20
is nämquam servet. praeterea tibicinam
550 quae mi interbibere Sóla, si vinó scatat,
*
Corinthiensem föntem Pirenám potest.
541. Senatus ‘a consulta-
tion,’ comp. Mil. gl. 592 and
594. This expression is foreign
to Terence.
542. For the apparent vio-
lation of the usual rules of the
consecutio temporum in medita-
bar wt accusem, see the exam-
ples collected by Draeger I
p. 298.
544, For the genitive furum
see Key, L. G. § 941. See above
v. 451. In the same way com-
plere has the genitive after it
Amph. I 2, 8 S. Men, 901. re-
plere Poen. III 3, 88.
545. quingentos denotes here
a great number, in the same
way as we have sescenta v. 318
and trecenti v. 513. Mercklin
(ind. Schol. Dorpat. 1862 p. XIII)
compares Mil. gl. 52 and Curo.
587.
547. Appuleius Metam. II
p. 40 ed. Bip. manifestly imi-
tates this passage in describing
a restless, suspicious fellow who
pries into everything: vides
hominem insomnem, certe per-
spicaciorem ipso Lynceo vel
Argo, et oculeum totum.
548. For custodem addere
comp. Mil. gl. 146. 298. 305
(where the mss. read tradidit,
but Ritschl rightly gives addidit
from Douza's conjecture) and
Capt. III 5, 50. The same ex-
pression occurs Hor. Od. III 4,
78.
550. For interbibere see Key,
L. G. § 1342, 1 d.—scatat, not
from scatére, but scatére : this
infinitive occurs in a fragment
of an anonymous tragic poet
quoted by Cic. Tusc. I 28, 69
(Ribb. trag. 217) and three
times in Lucretius, who has
also scatit, see Munro on V 40.
551. The earlier Roman
poets always turn Greek names
and words into the appearance
of Latin forms, and accordingly
give them Latin terminations.
The forms Oresten. Echion Sala-
mina as found in Ennius and
Pacuvius are solitary excep-
140
[III. 6, 24–31.
AVLVLARIA.
•.*
5
tum obsénium autem pål vel legionſ sat est.
MEG. etiam égnum misi.
Sát Scio
magis cárionem násquam esse ullam béluam.
EV. qué quidem agno
25
MEG. volo ego èx te scire quí sit agnus cário.
EV, quia. Össa ac pellis tétust : ita curá macet.
quin Éxta inspicere in Sôle ei vivá licet:
ita is pellucet quási lanterna Púnica.
MEG. caediindum illum ego condúxi.
idem öptumumst
tions. The introduction of pure
Greek forms is one of the cha-
racteristic features of the Au-
gustan period. Hence we have
in the present passage Pirenam,
lmot Piremem. *
552. Hildyard appropriately
compares Massinger, City Ma-
dam I 1 provision enough to serve
a garrison.
554. Appuleius imitates this
passage in calling a fat lamb
agnus incuriosus Flor. 2. p.
113 ed. Bp., whence it appears
that he found in his text the
gloss curiosam which has super-
seded the genuine reading curi-
onem, in all mss. The peculiar
meaning of curio is of course
coined on purpose for the pre-
sent passage. Euclio, too, im-
parts to curio the sense of care-
QIXO1")?. ."
556. Comp. ossa atque pellis
sum miser aegritudime ‘only skin
and bones’ Capt. I 2, 32. The
expression appears to be pro-
verbial: comp. Theoc. II 89
aúrd 68 Aoûrd Śarī ār ās cal'
ôépua. Horace has a similar
expression ossa pelle amicta
lurida Epod. 17, 22.
558. I have kept the form
lanterna as given by the ms. B :
in the only other two passages
30
EV. tum tu
where this word occurs in Plaul-
tus, Amph. prol. 149 and ib. I
1, 249, B has laterna, and in J
the lines in question are illegi-
ble. In the line from the pro-
logue to the Amphitruo I should
propose to read Illic a portu
nunc cum laterna ådvenit. For
lanterna see also Bücheler,
rhein. Mus. XVIII 393 and W.
Schmitz ibid. XIX 301. Com-
pare the French lanterne and
the Italian lanterna. The la-
terma Punica is only here men-
tioned; Weise says ‘forte e
vitro facta :’ and this opinion
seems not quite without foun-
dation, when we consider that
the invention of glass is gene-
rally ascribed to the Phoeni-
cians.—Beaumont and Fletcher,
poets who like to show off their
learning, manifestly imitate this
passage in ‘The Scornful Lady’
II 3 p. 301 ed. Lond. 1750:
“Serv. Yonder's a cast of coach-
mares of the gentlewoman’s, the
strangest cattle. Wel. Why?
Serv. Why, they are trans-
parent, sir, you may see through
them.”
559. “Qui opus aliquod, hoc
est materiam aliquam efforman-
dam effingendam elaborandam
alicui tradit, is locare : condu-
III. 6. 32—39.]
141
AVLVLARIA.
560 loces écferendum. nám iam credo mórtuost.
MEG, potáre ego hoc die, Eäclio, tecám volo.
EV, non quºd potem ego quidem habeo hercle.
MEG. at ego ióssero
cadum (inum vini váteris a me adférrier. 35
Ev. nolo hercle: nam mihi bíbere decretúmst aquam.
565 MEG. ego te hôdie reddam madidum, si vivá, probe,
tibi quoi decretumst bíbere aquam. Ev. Scio quám
rem, agat.
ut mé deponat Víno, eam adfectát viam :
cere vero qui illud opus susci-
piat, dicitur.” Lindemann on
Capt. IV 2, 39. conducere is
lmere simply to buy, locare in
the next line to put out. Euclio
plays upon the word locare
which would remind any one
of the phrase funus locare ‘to
contract with an undertaker
about a funeral.’ This becomes
the more pungent, as Euclio
advises Megadorus to bespeak
the lamb's funeral while it is
still alive.
562. The future perf. ius-
sero stands here, as it often
does in the comic writers, in
the sense of the simple future
iwbebo or rather the subj. perf.
iusserim: see Key, L. G. § 476.
563. Translate cadum wºmum
‘just one bottle.”— a me = a mea
domo: in the same way we have
a mobis ‘from our house ’Mil.
gl. 389, and both together a
mobis domost Cist. IV 1. 6.
565. madidus and the Greek
8égpeyuévos often mean ‘drunk,’
e.g. Amph. III 4, 18. As. V 2, 9.
madide madere Pseud. 1297.
Hildyard compares the English
expression to moistem one's clay.
See also Heindorf’s note on
Hor. Sat. II 1, 9.-si vivo by
my life’ (‘so wahr ich lebe” in
German) is frequently found in
Plautus and Terence. Pareus
gives the following examples:
Cas. I 1, 28. Most. 1067. Men.
903. Bacch. 766. Ter. Andr.
v 2, 25. Eun. W 6, 19. Haut.
tim. v. 1, 45.
566, tibi quoi stands for te
quoi in consequence of a kind
of attraction or assimilation,
of which I find two other in-
stances: Epid. III 1, 8 tibi quoi
divitiae domi maayumae Sumt is
nummum mullum habes and Curc.
II 2, 17 mamque incubare satius
te fuerat Iovi, Tibi quoi awa-ili-
win in iure iurando fuit.
567. depomere vino is used
in precisely the same way by
Aurelius Victor, de vir. inl. 71
Caepio cum aliter vincere mon
posset, duos satellites pecunia
corrupit qui Viriathum vino
(others humi) depositum pere.
merunt.—adfectare viam is “to
try, to attempt,' Men. 686 ut
me defrudes, ad eam rem adfec-
tas viam. Terence has the
same phrase Haut. tim. I 3, 60
and Phorm. v 7, 71, where
Donatus observes ‘adfectant
viam, plenum, quod mos éA-
Xettrfuktós.” Cicero has iter
tº star, pro Iłoscio Am. 48,
140.
I 42
[III. 6, 40–50.
AVLVLARIA,
post hôc quod habeo ut cómmutet colóniam. 40
ego id cavebo: nam Ålicubi abstrudám foris.
570 ego féxo et operam et vinum perdiderſt simul.
MEG. ego nisi quid me vis, éo lavatum ut sácru-
ficem.
Ev. edepôl ne tu, aula, mùltos inimicós habes,
atgue istuc aurum quðd tibi concréditumst. 45
nunc hoc mihi factust 6ptumum, utted aſiferam,
5 aula, in Fidei fénum : ibi abstrudám probe.
Fidés, novisti me ét ego te: cave sis tibi
ne tu Ímmutassis nômen, si hoc concréduo.
ibo ád te, fretus tuá, Fides, fidicia, 50
568. colonia appears here
in its original sense (from
colo– incolo), ‘a dwelling-place:’
see Epid. III 2, 7 and Pseud.
1100. In the Asin. II 2, 32
catenarum colomws means a fa-
miliar inmate of the prison.—
For cénmutét see note on pºis-
tillám V. 95.
573. For tibi see Introd. p.
23.
574. With the construction
optimum factu we may comp.
Mil. gl. 101, qui est amor cultu
Optumus.
575. Fidèi: Introd, p. 14.
Key, L. G. § 147. t
571. Servius on Aen. III 136
observes apud veteres meque war-
or duci neque ager arari sine
sacrificiis peractis poterat.—It
is not at all improbable that a
line has dropped out after v. 571,
in which the leave-taking of
the two affines was contained.
577. I'or the form immutas-
sis = immwtaveris see note on v.
226. The verb immutare occurs
three times in Plautus.-con-
creduo: see on v. 62.- The
sense is “Do not allow yourself
to be called infida, though your
name is Fides; ’ comp. 607.
659 s,
IV. 1, 1–6.]
143
AVLVLARIA,
ACTVS IV.
STROBILVs (II)
IV. 1
Hóc est servi fécinus frugi, föcere quod ego per-
Sequor:
580 né morae moléstiaeque impérium erile habeåt sibi.
nám quiero ex sententia servire servos péstulat,
in erum matura, in Se Sera céndecet capéssere.
sín dormitet, ita dormitet, Sérvom Sese ut cógitet: 5
[nám qui amanti ero Sérvitutem. Sérvit, quasi ego
sérvio,
One of the greatest difficulties
in the Aulularia consists in the
name and character of the slave
Strobilus who makes his ap-
pearance in the first scene of
this act. That the Strobilus of
the first scene of the third act
cannot be the same person with
this, may be readily perceived ;
nor is it easy to believe that
Plautus would have designated
two different characters by one
and the same name. The most
probable assumption is that the
two characters, that of the slave
of Megaronides and that of
Lyconides’ servant, were acted
by one and the same performer,
whence they were subsequently
thrown together under one
name. It is idle to speculate
what may have been the origi-
mal name of the second Strobi-
lus, but it is certain that he is
a very different person from the
Strobilus of the first three acts
of our play. We should ob-
6
serve that, like his slave, Mega-
dorus has now disappeared from
the scene of action, and that
Lyconides now steps forward.
579. facinus would in prose
be generally omitted ; translate
“it behoves a good servant.”—
From Cicero Tusc. III 8, 16 we
learn that the Greek for frugi
would be xpijatpuos, and the
same writer informs us that
hominem frugi omnia recte fa-
cere, iam proverbi locum obtimet
ib. IV 16, 36. -
581. ea: sententia ‘to his
satisfaction’; for the phrase see
note on Ter. Haut. tim. Iy 3,
5.—postulat-volt, d:toſ, see on
359.
582. Comp. Verg. Aen. I 80
iussa capessere fas est. Plaut.
Trin. 299 capesses mea imperia.
584–590. After I had first
observed (de Aul. p. 29) that
the reading of these lines could
not be genuine, and had thought
of transposing 591—594 after
144
[IV. 1.7–14.
AVLVLARIA.
citim reor,
5S5 si érum videt superáre amorem, hoc sérvi esse offi-
rétinere ad salātem, non enim quo incumbat eo
impéllere.
quási pueris qui náre discunt Scirpea induitär ratis,
quí laborent mſnus, facilius àt ment et moveant
Iſla, Ill IS :
eódem modo Servóm ratem esse amántiero aequom
cénseo,
10
(it eum toleret mé pessum abeat témauam * * *]
éri ille imperium ediscat ut quod fróns velit oculí
sciant,
13
quéd iubeat citis quadrigis citius properet pérsequi.
583, Brix (jahrb. 1865 p. 56)
pointed out that the lines which
I have now included in brack-
ets, were but a parallel passage
originally added in the margin
of the archetype of our mss.
and did not therefore belong to
the Aulularia. For, as he ju-
diciously says, we can only
understand them of an amor
meretricius, in which case it
would indeed be the duty of a
faithful servant to restrain his
master: but in the present case
Lyconides is bent on lawful mar-
riage without being very deeply
in love, and as he does not
doubt of Euclio’s consent (which
appears from IV 10), it would be
a superfluous presumption of
his slave to attempt to keep
him back (retimere ad salutem).
Such parallel passages have
sometimes been added in the
mss. of the Plautine comedies,
e.g. Men. 984 a passage from
the commencement of the fourth
act of the Mostellaria.
584. For eró see Introd. p.
27. --Servitutem servire Occurs
several times in Plautus, once
even in Cicero Mur. 29, 61.
Comp. note on facinus facere
218.
586. For mon enim we should
probably write moenum; see note
on 67.—For imcwmbát see Introd.
p. 15.
589. For modë see Introd
p. 21.
590. tolerare has here the
sense of sublevare, as Trin. 338.
358. 371. –pessum abire “go to
the bottom ; comp. Cist. II 1,
11 sq.
591. frons eri, oculi servi:
an attentive slave should under-
stand how to read his master's
looks. The expression was no
doubt proverbial like the Ger-
man ‘er sieht dir deine winsche
am geSichte ab.’
592. citis quadrigis citius :
comp. Poen. I 2, 156 quadrigis
cursim ad carmuficem rapi, and
Asin. II 2, 13 numquam edepol
quadrigis albis indipisces pos-
tea.—Plautus has persequor here
and 579: Ter. Haut. tim. Iy 1,
22 Says imperium eacequi.
IV. 1. 15–21.]
145
JAVLVIARIA.
5
5
qui éa curabit, àbstinebit cénsione bábula 15
née sua opera rédiget umquam in splendorem cóm-
pedes.
nam érus meus amat filiam huius Eáclionis paſperis:
6am ero nunc rentintiatumst nuptum huic Megadoró
dari.
is speculatum huc misit me ut quae fierent fieret
párticeps.
S3LCI'8, :
nánc sine omni suspítione in àra hic adsidám
20
hínc ego et huc et illuc potero quid agant arbitrárier.
593. What censio bubwla
means, should be clear without
further explanation: comp. how-
ever Trin. 1011 where the slave
Stasimus exhorts himself cave
sis tibi me bubuli in te cottabi
crebri crepent, and Stich. 63
Antipho threatens his servants
vos monimentis commonefaciam
bubulis. Slaves are therefore
called bucaedae Most. 884: ibid.
882 we read (erus) male casti-
gabit eos eacuviis bubulis.
594. The hiatus &nquam in
is legitimate in the caesura:
see Introd. p. 66.
595. mam indicates here no
internal, but only an external
connexion of the following sen-
tence with the preceding speech:
or, to speak more clearly, we
should supply such a sentence
as ‘I make all these observa-
tions not in vain, for my master
etc.” mam is in this way very
frequently used by the comic
writers, See also on W. 27.-
huius, i.e. who lives here, in this
house. In the same way we
have hwic Megadoro in the next
line. He points towards the
house.
598. sine omni =sine ulla,
See note on v. 213.−8wspitio is
the spelling frequently found
in the best mss. of Plautus,
Terence, Caesar, Cicero, Curtius
and Tacitus: the word is a con-
traction from suspicitio, an ety-
mology which at the same time
accounts for the different quan-
tity of suspitio (noun) and sus-
picio (verb) suspicor. Another
theory is propounded by Cors-
sen, Beitr. p. 15 s.
599. arbitrarier is here = in-
spicere, comp. arbiter = specta-
tor Capt. 208 and Poen. III 3,
50. Milton has ventured to
introduce this sense of the word
into the English language, Par.
Lost I 785 “while over-head the
noon sits arbitress.”
I ()
146
[IV. 2. 1—7.
AVLVLARIA.
EVCLIO. STROBILVS.
IV 2
600 Ev. tú modo cave quoiquam índicassis, aúrum meum
esse istîc, Fides.
m6n metuo ne quisquam inveniat : íta probe in
latebrís situmst.
êdepol ne illic púlcram praedam agát, si quis illam
invénerit
aúlam onustam aurí. verum id te quaéso ut pro-
hibessîs, Fides.
múnc lavabo, ut rém divinam fáciam, ne adfiném
morer,
5
quín ubi accersât meam extemplo filiam ducãt
domum.
vîde, Fides, etiam átque etiam nunc, sálvam ut
aulam abs te aüferam :
600.
v. 226.
602. praedam agere is origin-
ally a military phrase like the
Greek Xerj\ατ€v.
603. The gemitive auri after
onustam should be explained
after the analogy of implere (see
note on v. 544) and aula auri
plena 818. We might, however,
join aulam auri amd consider
onustam as additional attribute.
But comp. v. 609. The ablative
onustam auro v. 804.—prohibes-
sis = prohibeve8i8 = prohibueris:
for the formatiom comp. note
on W. 226 and the perfects delevi
mevi flevi. prohibessit Pseud. 14.
Lucretius has avessis IV 823.
605. accersere is so frequent-
ly found im the best mss. (for
Plautus see the examples col-
lected by Gruter on Cas. III 4,
10; for Caesar, Dinter's note om
E. G. I 31, 4) that it would be
very arbitrary to condemn this
indicassis: see mote om
form, because it is difficult to
explain. There certainly cam be
mo doubt that arcessere is a
genuine form: ar being another
form of the prepositiom ad
and cesso the intemsive of cio.
Charisius III (p. 227 P., 256 K.)
states * accerso sicut arcesso. sed
interest quod arcessere est ac-
cusare, accersere autem vocare.'
See also Diomedes I p. 875 P.
379 K. Prisc. xvIII p. 1164 P.
This distimctiombetween the two
forms does not hold good. The
form accersere was perhaps pe-
culiar to the sermo plebeius, in
which case its frequent occur-
remce in Plautus should not
surprise us. Ritschl gives ac-
cersere in many passages, e.g.
Mem. 729. 763. 770. 776. 875.
Most. 1044. 1093. See also an
able article om arcesso and ac-
cerso by Mr A. S. Wilkins, in the
New Journal of Philology vI
278—285. '
FV. 2, 8; 3. 2.]
147
AVLVLARIA.
tuaé fide concrédidi aurum, in tué luco et fanó
situmst.
STR. di inmortales, quéd ego hunc hominem făcinus
audió loqui:
Seaſilam onustam auri äbstrusisse hic intus in fanó
Fide.
10
610 cóve tu illi fidélis quaeso pótius fueris quám mihi.
âtque hic pater est, it ego opinor, huius erus quam
a
7méus amat.
ibo hinc intro, pérscrutabor fånum, si inveniam
tispiam
aúrum, dum hic est 6ccupatus. Séd si repperero, 6
Fides,
múlsi congiálem plenam făciam tibi fidéliam. 15
fécero.
615 id adeo tibi féciam, verum ego mihi bibam, ubi ita
IW 3
Ev. nán temere est, quod córvos cantat míhi nunc
ab laevá manu:
Sémul radebat pédibus terram et v6ce crocibát sua.
607. For fide = fidei see Key,
L. G. $88. Lucretius has facie,
Horace (Serm. I 3, 95) and
Terence (Andr. I 5, 61) have
fide, Livy (V 13, 5) permicie as
datives. -
609. The mss. read fidei,
whence fide should be written
at the end of the verse. This
is of course to be considered as
a contracted form of the geni-
tive; comp. Hor. Od. III 7, 4
constantis iwwenem fide with Mr
Wickham's note.
614. fidelia here ‘a wine-
pot:’ comp. Pers. v. 183 tu-
net alba fidelia vino.
chooses this word on account of
the paronomasia with Fides.
616. The fears of the ever-
suspicious Euclio have been
awakened by an unlucky omen.
Plautus
non temere est is justly explain-
ed by Calphurnius on Ter.
Haut. tim. IV 1, 7 as ‘non sine
causa;’ the same expression
occurs in Terence Eun. II 2,
60. Phorm. v. 8, 8. Comp. Pl.
Bacch. 85. 920 ss. We learn
from Cic. de div. I 39, 85 that a
dectra corvos, a simistra cornia:
facit ratum, and this is con-
firmed by a Plautine passage
Asin. II 1, 12 picus et cornia, est
ab laeva, corvos porro ab deſc-
tera: conswadent. A raven on
the left was consequently an
unlucky omen. This should
not be confounded with the
expression avi sinistra, Pseud.
762 and Epid. I 2, 2, which
Imeans a lucky Omen.
617. In semul (for the form
see Ritschl Proll. xcVII) the final
10—2
148
[IV. 3. 3; 4.5.
AVLVLARIA.
cóntinuo metam cor coepit Artem facere lúdicram
âtaue in pectus émicare: sed ego cesso carrere IW 4.
620 foras foras, lumbríce, qui sub terra erepsisti modo,
quí modo musquam cémparebas: nánc, quom com-
parés, peris.
égo hercle te, praestrígiator, miseris iam accipiám
modis.
STR. Quaé te mala crux àgitat 2 quid tibi mécumst
commercí, senex 2
quid me adflictas, quid me raptas, quá me causa
vérberas 2
l should be dropped : see In-
trod. p. 36.-cröcire occurs only
here; the long quantity of the
o has been unjustly suspected
on account of an erroneous read-
ing in the late poem de Philo-
mela, where Burmann and Reif-
ferscheid rightly read cròcitat
ét corvus v. 28 (Suet. rell. p.
309), while former editors give
ét cröcitat corvus. From old
glossaries I may mention corvi
crocciunt (Reiff. p. 249), corvus
crocit and corvos craa are (coax-
are?) vel crocitare ibid. p. 250,
and to Suetonius' Pratum Reif-
ferscheid refers the notice cor-
torum crocitare p. 250 (crocant
croccant crocciumt grahant seve-
ral mss.). Comp, the Greek
kpáčeiv, German krächzen and
krähem, English to crow and
croak.
618. artem facere ludicram
‘to dance,” comp. note on ludius
v. 399. Plautus has similar ex-
pressions Cist. II 3, 9 cor salit.
Cas, II 6, 9 corculum adsultas-
cit metu. ibid, 62 cor liemosum
habeo : iam dudum salit, Capt.
III 4, 104 tu (cor) Sussultas. In
Greek we have the phrases kap-
5
öta xopeſet (Soph.), 6pxeſtat Kap-
6ta på39 (Aeschyl.), j trijāmous
tàs kapātas (Plato and Plut.).
620. On fºrås forås see
Introd. p. 38.
621. Brix conjectures peri.
But the present peris stands em-
phatically in the sense of the
future peribis.
622, praestrigiator is the
Plautine form of the word regis-
tered in our dictionaries as
praestigiator, as has been point-
ed out by A. Spengel on Truc.
I 2, 32. The word is derived
from praestringere.—te miseris
accipiam modis ‘I shall treat
you miserably.’ Comp. Ter. Ad.
II 1, 12 indignis quom egomet
Sim acceptus modis.
623. For the expression ma-
la crua; see Brix on Men. 707.
Comp. Bacch. 117 quid tibi
commercist cum dis dammosissau-
"mis # and Rud. III 4, 20 mihil
cum vestris legibus mi est con-
merci. Terence says in the
same sense quid tibi cum illa
rei est ? Eun, IV 7, 34. The
other phrase occurs only in
Plautus.
IV. 4.6–14.]
149
AVLVLARIA.
trifur.
STR. quíd tibi subrupui ?
quid tibi vis reddám 2
STR. nil equidem tibi äbstuli.
tibi abstulerás cedo.
625 Ev. vérberabilíssume, etiam régitas 2 non fur, séd
Ev. redde huc sis. STR.
Ev. rogas ?
Ev. at illud quéd
écauid agis tu ? STR. Quid agam 2 EV. auferre nén
potes.
STR. quid vis tibi ?
Ev. p.6ne, STR, id quidem polité datare crédo con-
suetúm, Senex.
nugās ago.
10
630 EV, póne hoc sis: aufer cavillam : nén ego nunc
STR. Quid ego ponam 2 quín tu eloquere, quídquid
est, suo nómine.
nón hercle equidem quícquam sumpsi néc tetigi.
Ev. Ostende häc manus.
STR. 6m tibi. Ev. ostende. STR. 6ccas. Ev. video.
age 6stende etiam tertiam.
625. verberabilissumws (uao-
rvywalpºratos) is a comic Su-
perlative like ipsis8wmus Trin.
988, which is itself an imitation
of airótatos Arist. Plut. 83.
Another superlative of the same
kind is oculissumus Curc. I 2,
28. eacclusisswmus Men. 695.
occisissumus Cas. III 5, 52.
627. Euclio avoids the di-
rect mention of the real object
of his search, lest he should be-
tray himself, in case Strobilus
should not be in possession of
the secret. There is a quibble
in the Latin here, which is how-
ever easily understood. Euclio
takes tibi as dat. eth., a turn
which cannot be rendered in
English. Similar jokes occur
Men. 645 and Capt. 862.
628. The phrase ecquid agis,
which is expressive of im-
patience, occurs also Cist. III
12 in the same manner as here.
629. Euclio bids Strobilus
lay the pot down (pone), but
the slave purposely misunder-
stands him in construing an
obscenity upon the word pome
which may also be an adverb.
datare has here an obscene
sense in the same way as dare
Cas. II 6, 10.
630. ‘Scribitur fere in Plau-
timis libris promiscue hoc et
huc.’ GULIELMIUS, quaest. in
Aul. c. 4. The form hoc = hue
is well attested by grammari-
ans and mss. alike.—aufer ca-
villam: comp. Capt. 960 tandem
ista aufer and Truc. Iv 4, 8
aufer mugas. So Pers. 797,
iurgium, hinc auferas. Comp.
also Ter. Phorm. 857, and
Phaedr. III 6, 8.-mugas ago
recurs v. 643 below.
633. ‘The archaic particle
150
[IV. 4, 15–17.
AVLVLARIA.
STR. láruae hunc atolue intemperiae insániaeque
agitánt senem.
fácisme iniuriám mihi annon? Ev. quía non pendes,
máxumam.
âtgue id quoque iam fiet, nisi fatére.
fateår tibi ?
em, which in former editions
was usually replaced by the
more recent form en, is in
Plautus strongly recommended
by the best mss. and very fre-
quently required by the metre,
e.g. Merc. II 2, 82. Pseud. III
2, 100. Poèn. I 1, 79. Bacch.
II 3, 40. Iv 8, 29. Charisius
quotes em from an oration of C.
Gracchus and Poem. III 4, 16.
hem, which in order mss. is but
rarely, in later ones frequently,
confounded with it, is of a
thoroughly pathetic nature and
serves for expressing joy, grief,
surprise and bewilderment.”
BR1x on Trin. 3.−On the words
ostende etiam tertiam Thornton
has the following note: ‘This
has been censured as being too
extravagant and entirely out of
nature; but considering the
very ridiculous humour of the
Miser as drawn by our author,
it will not perhaps appear out
of character. Euclio talks in
the same strain of the cooks
being all of Geryon's race and
having six hands a piece. Mo-
lière, however, who has imitated
this scene, has not ventured
this seemingly absurd joke, as
undoubtedly he thought it
would appear too outré to a
modern audience; and our own
countrymen, Shadwell and
Fielding, have copied his ex-
16
STR. quid
ample, probably for the same
reason. But there is a direct
imitation of this whole passage
in the old play of Albumazar,
Act III Scene 8, where Trincalo
(who is made to fancy himself
Antonio) questions Ronca about
his purse which the latter had
stolen from him :
Trin. O my purse;
Dear master lêomca.
What's your pleasure, sir?.
Show me your hand.
Here 'tis.
But where's the other ?
Why here,
But I mean where's your other
hand 2
Think you me the giant with an
hundred hands?
Give me your right.
My right?
Your left.
My left 7
Th’in. Now both.
Ronc. There's both, my dear Antonio.
634, laruae hunc agitant
‘the Furies are upon him.’
Comp. Capt. III 4, 66 iam de-
liramenta loquitur, laruae sti-
'mulant virum. Hence, the phy-
sician in the Menaechmi v 4, 2
puts the question : num, larua-
tw's aut cerritus 2—For intem-
periae we may refer to v. 71
above.—The plural insaniae is,
in all probability, confined to
the present passage.
635. facisme should be pro-
nounced as facin, see Introd.
p. 31, 36. It appears to be gra-
tuitous to write facin.
Ronc.
Th’in.
Ronc.
Th’in.
Ronc.
Th’in.
Ič0nc.
Th"???.
Ronc.
Th’in.
Ronc.
IV. 4, 18–28.] AvLVLARIA. 151
Ev. quid abstulisti hinct STR. di me perdant, si
égo tui quicquam Ābstuli, -
níve adeo abstulisse vellem. Ev. Ágedum, excute-
dum pállium.
STR. tſāo arbitratu.
TV. ne inter tunicas håbeas.
STR, tempta quá lubet. 20
640 EV. váh, Scelestus, quám benigne, ut ne ábstulisse
intellégam.
nóvi Sucophántias. age ràrsum ostende huc déx-
teram.
STR. 6m tibi. Ev. nunc laévam ostende. STR. quín
equidem ambas préfero.
EV. iám scrutari mítto: redde huc.
EV. a, nugās agis:
STR. habeo €go ? quid habeo 2
dam :
cérte habes.
STR quid red-
EV.
nón dico: audire éxpetis. 25
scrutátus es
5 id meum quidquid habes, redde. STR, insánis, per-
tué arbitratu néque tui me quícquam invenistí
penes.
637. For quid ibstwlásti see
Introd. p. 57.
638. Strobilus mutters these
words to himself. The sense
is et di me perdant, 8i mon
vellem me abstulisse. Euclio is
not supposed to hear this,
639. tunica is the Latin for
the Greek xutdºv. The plural
stands much in the same way
as Amph. I 1, 212. Men. 736.
803.−temptare has here its ori-
ginal sense ‘to take hold of —,’
i.e. to search through —.
640. How liberally (benigne)
you allow me to feel every-
where !
643. a. is the genuine spell-
ing of the interjection, not ah,
as we learn from the best mss.
and the grammarian Probus.
See also Priscian p. 1024 P.
Marius Victorinus 1 p. 2475.
645. How little constant the
language in Plautus' time was
with regard to the deponent
and active forms, we see here
in a striking instance : 643 we
have scrutari, 645 perscrwtatus
es, but 649 perscrutavi.
646. penes is rarely placed
after the word which it governs:
see Key, L. G. § 1349 where
Ter. Hec. Iy 1, 20 is quoted.
The same collocation occurs
also Trin. 1146. Corssen con-
nects this preposition with
penu penus penitus, and says
that it originally meant ‘in the
store-room.’ - * *
152 AVLVLARIA. [IV. 4, 19; 6. 2.
EV. máne mane: quis illést qui hic intus ālter
tecum simui erat 2
périi hercle. ille intás nunc turbat: húnc si amitto,
himc àbierit.
póstremo hunc iam perscrutavi. hic nihil habet: abi
qué lubet. 30
650 STR. Iſippiter te díque perdant. Ev. hadd male
egit grátias. - -
ibo intro atque illi socienno tuó iam interstringám
gulam. -
fágin hinc ab oculís' abin an non ? STR. Abeo.
EV. cave sis ºte videam.
. STR. emórtuom ego me mávelim letó malo
quam nón ego illi dem hodie insidiós seni.
655 nam hic intus non audébit aurum absträdere:
credo €cferet iam sécum et mutabít locum.
atát, foris crepuit. Sénex eccum aurum ecſért foras. 5
tantísper huc ego ad iánuan concéssero.
IW 5
EV. Fidé censebam maxumam multó fidem : IV 6
660 sed €a sublevit Ös mihi paeníssume.
648. amittere, as Brix on tures cave sis mi obviam. Ihave
Capt. 36 rightly observes, has
in the latinity before Cicero fre-
quently the sense of dimittere.
650. The words haud male
egit gratias are addressed to
the audience. (There is a con-
fusion in the mss. as to the
distribution of these words be-
tween the two characters, but
I have now followed the ms. B.)
651. The form sociemmus = so-
cius is attested by Nonius 172,
21.—interstringam: see Key, L.
G. § 1342, 1 e.
652. Hare compares a simi-
lar passage Cas. II 4, 23 abin
hinc ab oculis —The termina-
tion of the line is corrupt in the
mss. : C. F. W. Müller conjec-
thought of te intuam.
653. emortuos ‘completely
dead: ” Rey, L. G. § 1332 g.
654. For the hiatus dém
ho— see Introd. p. 69.
657. The syllables foris crepw
form a proceleusmatic : see
Introd. p. 31. Comp. fores cre-
puerunt Mil. gl. 410, concrepuit
ostium Men. 348, in Greek ai
6&pat popoffortv, e.g. Lys. 1, 14.
659. For Fide as a genitive
see note on v. 609.
660. By way of explanation
of the phrase os alicui sublimere
(“to deceive, to cheat”) Nonius
p. 45, 21 says sublevit significat
‘inlusit et pro ridiculo habwit,”
tractum a genere ludi quo dor-
IV, 6.3—15.]
153
AVLVLARIA.
ni sãbvenisset córvos, periissém miser.
nimis hercle ego illum córvom ad me veniãt velim
qui indícium fecit, it ego illic aliquid boni 5
dicăm—nam quod edit, tám duim quam pérduim.
665 nunc hôc ubi abstrudam, cógito Solūm locum.
Silváni lucus éxtra murumst àvius
crebró salicto oppletus: ibi sumám locum.
certúmst, Silvano pótius credam quám Fide. 10
STR.
volunt.
in Årborem,
eugae eigae, di me Sálvom et servatüm
670 iam ego illác praecurram atque inscendam aliquam
et inde observabo, aſtrum ubi abstrudát Senex.
quamauam hic manere mé erus Sese itisserat,
certúmst malam rem pétius quaeram câm lucro. 15
mientibus ora pingwmtur. Gro-
movius observes that this ludi-
crous practice is mentioned by
Virgil, Ecl. VI 22 (Aegle) san-
guineis frontem moris et tempora
pingit, and by Petronius Sat.
22 (p. 23 Büch.) cum Ascyltos...
in somnum laberetur, illa...an-
cilla totam faciem, eius fuligine
longa perfricuit et mom sentientis
labra wºmerosque sopiti carbomi-
bus pinacit. Gronovius quotes
the following instances of this
phrase in Plautus : Mil. gl. II
5, 47. Merc. II 4, 17. Capt.
HII 4, 123.—For paenissume see
note on 463.
662, illum corvom ad me ve-
niat velim is a proleptic con-
struction instead of ille corvos
ad me veniat velim.
663. illic =illice, see Men.
304. 828. 842 in Ritschl's edi-
tion.
664. edit: see Key, L. G.
$482.-tam—quam ‘I might as
well give him as lose,’ i.e. to
give and to lose would amount
to the same in this case.
668. For the dative Fide see
note on v. 607.
669. There are several Plau-
time passages where the two
words fuge (fugae) and euge
(eugae) have been erroneously
interchanged, e.g. Asin. 555
(=III 2, 9) B has eugae, J euge,
but Bücheler justly emends
fugae (see Jahrb. für class. phil.
1863 p. 772). Again Most. 686
BCD have Fuge which Camera-
rius changed to euge: A gives
EUGAE and this form Ritschl
ought to have put into his text,
it being supported by good mss.
and evidenced by the metre,
notwithstanding the Greek ejye.
See e.g. Ter. And. II 2, 8 (=345
Fl.) teipsum quaero. eugaé, Cha-
rine with Bentley's note. Fleck-
eisen has this spelling through-
out his edition of Terence.
672. For the hiatus re mé
er— see Introd. p. 69.
154 AVLVLARIA. [IV. 7. 1–11.
LYconIDEs. EvnoMIA. (VIRGO). IV 7
LY. dixi tibi, mater, ifixta rem mecăm tenes
675 super Eäclionis filia: munc te 6bsecro
resecróque, mater, quéd dudum obsecráveram: 4
fac méntionem cum évonculo, matér mea.
EvN. scis tite facta vélle me quae tâ velis: 5
et istăc confido a frâtre me impetrássere,
680 et caäsa iustast, síquidem itast ut pračdicas,
te eam cémpressisse vinolentum virginem.
LY. egone àt te advorsum mentiar, matér mea 7
VI. perii, mea nutrix, 6bsecro te, uterúm dolet: 10
Iuné Lucina, tuám fidem.
674. iuaſta mecum ‘in the
same manner with myself.”
Comp. Mil. gl. 234 scias iwata
mecum mea consilia. Pseud.
1161 (mescio) iwata cum ignaris-
Swmis.
mecum omnes intellegitis Cat. 58.
675. super: Key, L.G.§ 1380c.
676. resecroque: ‘I implore
you again and again,’ comp.
Persa. 47 obsecro resecroque te.
In both passages this seems the
simplest explanation; the words
of Festus “resecrare est resol-
were religione,” which the edi-
tors since Pithoeus (Advers. I
10) connected with them, should
not be applied to them.
677. The construction men-
tionem facere cwm aliquo occurs
again Cist. I 2, 15 and Persa.
109.-For the pronunciation
awmculo see p. 84.
679. impetrassere is an old
infinit.fut. = impetraturam esse.
Comp. reconciliassere Capt. I 1,
65. In the same way Lucilius
has depeculassere et deargentas-
sere. See Zumpt, § 161.
Sallust too says iuasta:
LY. em, matér mea,
682. te advorsum ‘in your
face,’ see Key, L. G. § 1307 b.
Comp. Poeu. I 2, 188 mendaa:
me advorsum siet.
683. There are only two
other passages besides this
where the neuter uterum oc-
curs instead of the masculine:
Turpil. 179 (Ribb. Com. p. 92)
dispérii misera : (iterum crucia-
túr mihi (for the hiatus see
Introd. p. 67) a line which is
undoubtedly spoken by a girl
in the same situation as Euclio’s
daughter. The other passage is
Afran. 346 sedit uterum (Ribb.
Com. p. 178).
684. “luna a lucendo nomi-
nata...eaderm est emim Lucina.
(see Max Müller's Lectures II
p. 278) itaque, ut apud Graecos
Diamam eamque Luciferam, sic
apud mostros Iunonem Lucinam
in pariendo invocant.” Cicero
de mat. deor. II 27, 68. Comp.
Ter. Andr. III 1, 15 and Ad. III
4, 41 Iwno Lucina, fer opem,
serva ºne, obsecro with the com-
mentators and Preller, Röm.
IV. 7. 12; 8, 1.]
155
AVLVLARIA,
EVN.
meum,
685 tibi rém potiorem video: clamat párturit.
i hac intro mecum, gnáte mi, ad fratrém
utistác quod me oras impetratum ab eo aſſiferam. 15
LY. i., iám sequor te, mater. Sed servóm meum
Strobílum miror, tibi sit, quem ego me ićisseram
690 hic 6pperiri. quðm ego mecum cégito,
simíhi dat operam, me illi irasci inióriumst.
sed ibo intro, ubi de cápite meo sunt comitia. 20
STROBILVS.
IW 8
Picí divitiis qui aireos montís colunt,
Myth. p. 243. Donatus observes
on the line in the Andria ‘mota
hoc versu totidem verbis witi om-
mes puerperas in comoediis, nec
alias [perhaps nec ullas] induci
loqui in proscaenio: nam. haec
voa, post Scaenam tollitur."—
twam fidem Sc. rogo, imploro :
comp. Curc. 196 and the title
of Warro's satire Hercules, tuam
fidem p. 283 in the Bipontine
edition. For vostram fidem see
Westerhov on Ter. Andr. Iv 3,
1, where Donatus observes that
in these elliptic expressions fi-
dem means ‘open et auxilium.”
685. rem potiorem video ver-
bis. Why shall I tell you of it
any longer? my words are quite
superfluous, since the fact
speaks for itself.--For tibi see
Key, L. G. § 978.
689. Strobilum minor ubi sit:
prolepsis for miror wbi Strobilus
sit.
691. imiwrium is an archaic
word, which was in later times
replaced by the adj. iniustum or
the subst, imiuria. It occurs
Cist. I 1, 105. Ter, Ad. I 2, 26
and II 1, 51. Hec. II 1, 14.
imiurius stands Andr. II 3, 3.
Haut. tim. II 3, 79. Curc. 65.
Epid. IV 1, 24. Rud. 1152.
692. The simile is easily un-
derstood. Comp. Pseud. 1232
and Truc. IV 3, 45 (=807 Gep-
pert) where the word comitia is
used in a similar way. See also
V. 541. –meo should be pro-
nounced as one syllable.
693. “Eq.m 'Aptoréns ... ºrép
'Apuaa trów ... olketv Tows Xpwao-
quxaxas Yputras Her. Iv 13, who
mentions the same ypúm as III
116 and IV 27. According to
Nonius (152, 10) we should here
recognise a translation of this
Greek or rather Oriental (Prel-
ler, griech. Myth. 1, 158 first
ed.) fable; but as the picus (i.e.
the woodpecker) holds a marked
position in old Italian mytho-
logy, and was believed to know
of hidden treasures (Preller,
Röm. Myth. p. 298), we are
rather inclined to think that
Plautus mixed the Greek grypes
and the tales told of their gold-
en treasures with the common
156
[IV. 8, 2–9.
AVLVLARIA.
eos Sólus supero. nám istos reges céteros
695 memoráre nolo, hóminum mendicabula.
ego sum ille rex Philippus. o lepidém diem.
nam ut dādum hinc abii, mälto illo advenſ prior, 5
multóque prius me cénlocavi in àrborem,
indeque 6bservabam, ubi aſārum abstrudebát senex.
700 ubi ille àbiit, ego me degrsum duco de ärbore:
exf3dio aulam auri plenam. inde exeo. £lico
beliefs current among his own
countrymen with regard to the
Woodpecker. The aurei montes
of the pici appear only in this
one passage. I may venture to
draw the attention of my readers
to another passage in Plautus,
without myself deducing any
hasty conclusion from it: Stich.
24 Persarum montis qui esse
awrei perhibentwr, a passage
which may be compared with
Some limes from Varro's satire
'Avôpatroup'yia (p. 264 ed. Bip.)
Persarum montes, mom divitis
atria Crassi.-For the form of
attraction noticeable in the pre-
Sent line, comp. note on v. 566,
and cf. also Ter. Eun. Iv 3, 11
Eunuchum quem dedisti mobis,
qwas turbas dedit.—colunt ‘in-
habit:’ see on v. 4.
694. The joy in which Stro-
bilus is makes his words some-
what incoherent. He says reges
ceteros, though he has not yet
mentioned the mame of any
king whose wealth might be
compared to his. This has al-
ready been pointed out by Lam-
binus, -We may not think here
of king Picus (Preller, Röm.
Myth. p. 331 ss.) because we
have Pici in the plural.-istos
‘ those commonly admired.’
695. Nonius is undoubtedly
Wrong in using the word memdi-
catio for the explanation of
memdicabulum : the passage it-
self shows that we should trans-
late ‘beggarly fellows.’ Appu-
leius has the same expression
in two passages, and in both he
applies it to persons.—For the
hiatus see Introd. p. 67. The
emendation regum mendicabula
(‘beggarly kinglets’), which is
found in Guyet’s text, seems
due to Scipio Gentilis (whoever
that worthy may have been),
as appears from Taubmann's
note.
696. ille ‘the renowned.’ See
note on v. 86.
698. The construction con-
locare in aliquid is not classic,
though by no means Scarce.
See the dictionaries S. v. Men.
986 in taberman vasa et servos
conlocavi. Plautus has also
pomere in aliquid, e. g. Trin.
739. Rud. Iv 7, 11. -
699. For indeque see Introd.
p. 48.
700. In deorsum the e is to
be elided before the o : see In-
trod. p. 65.
701. The form eafodio occurs
again in the best mss. in Mil.
gl. 315. The common Plautine
form is ecſodio (v. 63). ExFo-
CIONT (i.e. ea fugiunt) occurs in
the inscription on the so-called
‘columna rostrata.” Comp. ea:-
IV. 8. 10; 9.8.] AvLVLARIA. 157
7
0
10
5
videó recipere sé senem : ille me haü videt. 10
nam ego declinavi paſılulum me extrá viam.
atát, eccum ipsum. İbout hoc condām domum.
EVCLIO. IV 9
perii interii occidiſ qué curram 2 quo nón curram
tene téne: quem quis?
neSció, nil video: caécus eo atque equidém quo eam
aut ubi Sim aſit qui sim,
nequeó cum animo certum investigare. Óbsecro vos
ego mi aſāxilio
oro 6btestor, sitís et hominem demonstretis, qui eam
âbstulerit. 5
quid ais tu ? tibi credere certumst: nam esse bonum
e Voltu cognosco.
7
quid est quéd ridetis 2 novi omnis: scio füres esse
hic Cómpluris
ducier (BC) Truc. v. 5, 16, eacmi-
grasti (B) Men. 822.
704. “Atat pro poétae lubitu
variat suum tonum : nunc éttat,
nunc atáttat, nunc atát : quod
postremum hoc loco placet.”
Bentley on Ter. Andr. I 1, 98.
The hiatus is justified by the
punctuation.
705 ss. Molière's masterly
imitation of this scene should
be compared with Plautus,
though it is difficult to decide
which deserves the preference,
the original or the imitation.—
For occidi see Introd. p. 27.
This quantity would not how-
ever occur in iambics or tro-
chaics. Comp. perdidi v. 716.
—For temé temé see Introd.
p. 26.
706. For the hiatus quo e—
see Introd. p. 69.
707. With the expression
8
cum animo investigare comp.
Plaut. Most. 702 cogito cum meo
animo.
709. One of the French
translators of Plautus thinks it
‘une malice très-fine” that Eu-
clio is made to address the spec-
tators as if the thief were among
them. Tastes may of course
differ on such points as this ;
but it is difficult to believe
that a modern audience would
patiently submit to be called
thieves by an actor. But the
broad humour which reigns in
the Plautine plays could safely
venture to do this, especially as
the poet might be certain that
the bulk of his audience did
not consist of a select company
of refined taste, but of a bois-
terous, noisy, and disorderly
multitude. See the prologue
to the Poenulus, .
158 AVLVLARIA. [IV. 9.6—15.
qui véstitu et creta 6ccultant sese átgue sedent
quasi Sint frugi. 6
hem, némon habet horum ? 6ccidisti: dic igitur quis
habét. nescis ? 9
heu mé misere miserám : perii: male pérditus
pessume ornátus eo: 10
tantúm gemiti et malae maéstitiae hic dies mi
ôptulit et famem et pañperiem :
5 * perditissumus ego sum
omnium in terra: nam quid mihi opust vitá, qui
perdidi tāntum auri
quod Sédulo concustódivi; nunc égomet me de-
fraúdavi
animāmgue meum geniómgue meum : nunc érgo
alii laetíficantur
711. vestitu et creta=vestitu
cretato (ev Óvá 6volv). There is
here an allusion to the more
elegant dress of wealthy citi-
zens; it was common to cleanse
a white toga with chalk, comp.
Poen. 958; Plin. N. H. xxxv.
17, 196 sq. We should also
observe the words atque sedent.
In Plautus' time ordinary spec-
tators used to stand, and only
‘gentlemen” of rank and wealth
had their chairs brought into
the theatre : see Ritschl, Par.
218 and xx. Mommsen, Röm.
Gesch. I?. 864. See Boltenstern
de rebus scaen. rom. (Stral-
sund, 1875) p. 26 sq. For frugi
see note on v. 579.
713. For Örnatus see Introd.p.
56 sq. ornare has here a more
general sense ‘badly furnished,’
i.e. “I’m in a sorry plight’
(Hildy). Comp. a similar pas-
sage in Ter. Ad. II 1, 22 ornatw8
esses ea: twis virtutibus ‘thou
shouldst be dealt with accord-
15
ing to thy merits.’ See also
Capt. v. 3, 19, incedit huc orna-
tws haud ea; Swis virtutibus.
714. For gemiti see note on
83. malae should be considered
as two short syllables: see In-
trod. p. 23. dies forms only
one syllable, by way of synize-
sis, and the syllables fam’ et
paw form together an anapaest,
et being pronounced as a mere e.
718. genium : comp. Ter.
Phorm. I 1, 10 swom defrwdams
genium. Lucilius used the same
expression, as we learn from
Nonius p. 117, 31. The con-
trary is genio multa boma facere
Persa. 263.−laetificare occurs
even in Cicero, de mat. deor. II
40, 102 sol...terram laetificat.
Comp, the analogous forma-
tions magnificare (Men. 371.
Rud. I 2, 43. Ter. Hec. II 2, 18),
turpificare (Cic. de off. III 19),
pacificare (Liv. Sall. Catullus),
and the deporient causificor
748. - .
IV. 9. 16; 10.8.]
AVLVLARIA. 159
meo málo et damno : pati néqueo.
LYCONIDES. EVCLIO.
IW 9 17
720 LY. quínam homo hic ante aédis nostras €iulans
conquéritur maerens?
âtgue hic quidemst, ut opinor, Euclio. Óppido ego
interiſ: palamst res.
scit peperisse iam, àt ego opinor, filiam Suam. nánc
mi incertumst,
âbeam an maneam, àdeam an fugiam—quid ego
agam, edepol néscio.
20
Ev. quís homo hic loguitur ! LY. &go sum miser.
Ev. immo €go sum et miser et pérditus, IV. 10
725 quoi tanta mala maéstitudoque Öptigit.
bono's.
Ev. quo, öbsecro, pacto €sse possum ?
LY. animó
LY. quía
istuc facinus quéd tuom
sóllicitat animum, id ego feci et föteor. EV. quid
ego exte aſidio !
LY, id quod verumst. Ev. quid ego de te commerui,
adulescens, mali,
5
quam Óbrem ita faceres méque meosque pérditum
ires liberos ?
lexit.
730 LY. deus impulsor míhi fuit : is me àd illam in-
Ev. qué modo'
LY, fīteor me peccavisse et me călpam commeritúm
scio:
719. For pati see Introd. p.
27.
720. The word eiulans de-
scribes Euclio’s passionate and
effeminate wailing, Comp. Hor.
Epod. 10. 17 et illa non virilis
eiulatio and Cic. Tusc. II 23,
55 ingemescere mon numquam.
viro concesswm est idque raro,
eiulatus me mulieri quidem.
728. Comp. Men. 490 quid
de te merui qua me causa per-
deres 2
730. Throughout the follow-
ing passage the joke consists in
the regular misunderstanding
of the fem. pronouns, which
Euclio refers to his aula, while
Lycomides conceives him to be
speaking of his daughter.—For
fuit see Introd. p. 16.
731. The expression culpam
160
[IV. 10. 9—17.
JAVLVLARIA,
íd adeo te orátum advenio, ut ánimo aequo ig-
noscás mihi.
EV. cúr id ausu's fácere, ut id quod n6n tuom esset
tángeres?
10
LY. quid vis fieri ? fáctumst illud : fieri infectum
nón potest.
35 de6s credo voluísse. nam mi véllent, non fierét, scio.
EV. át ego deos cred6 voluisse, ut ápud me te in
nervo énicem.
LY. né istuc dixis. Ev.
invito táctiost ?
LY. quia vini vitio átque amoris féci.
audacissume,
quíd tibi ergo meám me
EV. homo
' I5
cum ístacim te orátione huc ád me adire ausum,
ímpudens.
commeritum justifies Brix's cor-
rectiom of v. 728. Comp. Capt.
II 3, 43 (= 400). Ter. Phorm.
I 4, 29.
733.
quently used in the sense of
corrumpere filiam, e. g. Hor.
Serm. I 2, 54 matronam mullam
ego tango. Thus We have tactio
v. 737 with the same ambiguity.
Comp. a, similar passage Pseud.
120 and 121 and the examples
given by Westerhov om Ter.
Eun. II 3, 81.
734. factum infectum fieri
non potest is a principle of
commom sense, and Was there-
fore received among the max-
ims of Romam law. Comp. Try-
phonius l. 12 § 2 D. de captivis
(49, 15) facti causae infactae
nulla constitutiome fieri p08sunt.
IPompomius l. 2 D. de rescimd.
vend. . (18, 5) potest, dum res
integra est, conventione mostra
infecta fieri emtio...post pretium
tamgere is very fre-
740 nám si istuc ius sît, ut tu istuc éxcusare pössies,
solutum infectam emtionem fa-
cere mon possumus. We have
the same phrase Ter. Phorm.
v 9, 44 s. and Plaut. Truc. ìv
2, 17. » ,
736. * Nervum adpe}lamus
ferreum vinculum quo pedes
impediuntur.* Festus. Comp.
Curc. v 3, 11. The instrument
Was about the same as the
* stocks ' formerly im use in
Englamd.
788. Comp. Ter. Ad. III 4,
24 persuasit moa; amor vinum
adulescentia, where Westerhov
quotes Ovid, Amor. I 6, 59 moa-
et amor vinumque nihil modera-
bile suademt. See 788.
740. Compare Merc. v 4,
24 s. (=985 R.) mam si istuc
ius sit, semecta aetate scortari
patres, Vbi loci siet res summa
puplica ? where all the mss. and
old editions give est, but Ritschl
justly writes sit. .
IV. 10.18–24.]
16I
AVLVLARIA.
láci claro déripiamus affrum matronis palam :
póstid, si deprénsi simus, éxcusemus ébrios
nós fecisse, amóris causa. nímis vilest vinum atque
amor,
20
si ébrio atque amánti impune fécere quod lubeát
licet.
Iſl623,0ſl.
745 LY. quín tibi ultro stipplicatum venio ob Stultitiám
EV. nán mi homines placent qui quando mále fece-
runt pārigant.
tu Íllam scibas nán tuam esse:
opórtuit.
741. In this line we are in-
debted to Nonius for preserving
the genuine phrase luci claro,
which is generally obliterated
in our mss. Comp. Ter. Ad. v.
3, 55 cwm primo luci, where the
Bembinus has primo lucu, while
prima luce is found in recent
mss. (see Bentley's note): Do-
natus, whose notes are here
interpolated, has however a
genuine remark on this pas-
sage veteres masculino genere
dicebant lucem.—Plaut. Cist. II
1, 48 B gives quom primo luci
and the mss. of Nonius give the
same phrase in a line of Atta
'468, 32 = Ribb. Com. p. 138.
But in Cic. de off. III 31, 112 all
the mss. give cum prima luce.—
In a fable of Ennius rendered
in prose by Gellius II 29 (Enn.
'ed. Wahlen p. 160) we have
primo luce, which is the reading
of the cod. Reg. of Gronovius,
recent mss. having prima luce.—
The phrase luci claro is quoted
from Varro's Synephebus by
Nonius 210; see Varro, Bip. ed.
p. 309.—In general comp. Cha-
risius p. 203 ed. Keil. luci
(e.g. Men. 1006) should be con-
W. P.
nón attactam
sidered as an adverb like mani
heri (mane here); see Key, L. G.
§ 784. It shows clearly that
these adverbs are originally ab-
latives, being construed with
adj. and prepositions. Comp.,
moreover, the phrase cum primo
mame in the Bell. Afr. c. 62.
cum luci simul Stich. 364.
743. ‘Love and wine are in-
deed extremely cheap things,
if a drunken hot-brained youth
be allowed to do anything
without fear of punishment.”
This is the plain sense of
the passage, though it was not
understood by Lambinus and
the other commentators. Hein-
sius even conjectured nimis
wtile, which is against the me-
tre.
747. For the construction
comp. Ter. Haut. tim. II 3, 6
mon oportuit relictas, IV 1, 22 in-
teremptam oportuit “you should
have killed her.” Amph. II 2,
108 comprecatam oportuit. In
such phrases Plautus common-
ly omits esse : see Mil. gl. 1336.
Cist. II 3, 41. True. II 6, 29.
Stich. 354.
II.
162
[IV. 10. 25–38.
AVLVLARLA.
755 (it tunescis.
LY. &rgo quia sum tângere ausus, haſid causificor
quín eam
25
€go habeam potissumum. Ev. tun häbeas me invité
mean 2
ârbitror.
750 LY. haſ te invito póstulo: sed méam esse oportere
quín tu iam inveniés, inquam, illam mean esse
oportere, Eäclio.
EV. nisi refers.
LY. quid tibi ego referam 2
EV.
quód subrupuistí meum. * = º
iám quidem hercle te àd praetorem rápiam et tibi
scribám dicam.
30
LY. stabrupui ego tuom ? (inde 2 aut quid id est?
EV. ſtate amabit Iſippiter,
díxeris.
LY. nisi quidem tu mihi quid quaeras
EV. afilam auri, inquam, té reposco, quám tu con-
fessú's mihi
te àbstulisse. LY. néque edepol ego dixi neque fecí.
Ev. negas 2
LY. pérnego immo. nám neque ego aurum néque
istaec aula quaé siet,
35
scío nec novi. Ev. illam éx Silvani láco quam ab-
stulerás, cedo.
760 i, refer : dimídiam tecum pétius partem dividam.
tam étsi fur mihi és, molestus nón ero: i veró, refer.
750, oportere: according to
the laws of Athens. See 786 and
Ter. Andr. IV 4, 41. Ad. III 4,
44. Phorm. II 3, 68 ss.
752. Euclio speaks ironically
“Of course you will be legitimate
possessor, unless you restore
the object.’ Thus we need not
transpose the lines 752 and 753,
as Acidalius was inclined to do.
753. Comp. Hor. Serm. I 9,
77 rapit in ius. Plautus Persa.
745 S. Do, guid me in ius vocas 2
SA, illi apud praetorem dicam,
Sed ego in ius voco.—scribam.
dicam : ypdyopiat àtkmv. Comp.
Ter. Phorm. I 2, 77. II 2, 15.
IV 3, 63. Plaut. Poen. III 6, 5
has subscribam dicam.
758, immo: ‘I don't only
deny it, but I obstimately deny
it.’ The only other passage
where immo stands in the se-
cond place is Capt. II 2, 104.
759. For neque scio mec movi
See n. on v. 190.
IV. 10.39–46.]
163
AVLVLARIA.
LY. Sánus tu non és qui furem mé voces, ego te,
Eáclio,
dé alia re réscivisse censuſ, quod ad me àttinet. 40
námstres, quam ego tecum Ótiose, si Ötiumst, cupió
loqui.
LY. bona.
765 Ev. dic bona fidé, tu id aurum nón subrupuistí?
Ev. néque scis quis id abstälerit? LY, istuc qué-
que bona.
neque partém tibi
Ev. atoui si scies,
quís id abstulerit, mi indicabis”
LY. faciam. EV.
âb eo quoi sit indipisces, neque furem excipiésº
LY. ita.
Ev. quid si fallis 2 LY.
magnus Iðppiter.
763. For the hiatus dé a-
see Introd. p. 69.
ib. quod should not be al-
tered, though the construction
is somewhat loose and not in
accordance with strict gram-
mar. Comp. Amph. II 3, 11
ego rem divinam intus faciam,
vota quae Swnt, Men. 120 om-
nem rem, quicquid egi.
765. Hare compares Capt.
Iv 2, 110 dic boman fide twº mi
distaec verba diacisti ? : : bona.
In the present passage bona
means ‘I tell you true that your
question would also be my an-
swer' = bona fide dico me awrum
non subrupuisse.’ Comp. the
next line where we should un-
derstandistuc quoque boma (fide
dico me mescire).
768. The active form of the
verb indipisces occurs here and
Asin. II 2, 13, the deponent
Trin. 224. Rud. v. 2, 28. Epid.
III 4, 15: see Brix on Trin. 224.
In later writers we generally
45
tūm me faciat quðd volt
find adipiscor, though indipis-
cor occurs in Lucretius, Livy,
Gellius and Appuleius.—fwrem
eaccipere = f. recipere. Grono-
vius compares Cic. de imp. Cn.
Pomp. 9, 23 hunc in illa fuga
Tigranes rea, eaccepit.—ita ‘yes:’
comp. Ter. Andr. v. 2, 8. Key,
L. G. § 1451 c. It is properly
a curtailed sentence: ita aio.
769. The present fallis is
here given by all our mss.
Comp, however Amph. I 1, 235,
So. quid si falles 2 ME. tum
Mercurius Sosiae iratus siet.
But in another passage we have
the present, Amph. III 2, 52 id
ego si fallo, tum te, summe Iup-
piter, Quaeso Amphitruomi wt
semper iratus sies. In this pas-
sage fallo means falswm dico
(“to deceive’), and the same
sense would explain the present
line.—For the construction me
faciat (abl.) See Key, L. G.
§ 1003.
164 AVLVLARIA. [IV. 10. 47—60.
770 Ev. sát habeo. age nunc, lóquere, quid vis. LY. si
me novisti minus, •
génere quo sim gnátus, hic mihi ést Megadorus
aúmculus. -
méus fuit pater húnc Antimachus, égo vocor Ly-
cómides: . • -
máter est Eunómia. EV. novi génus. nunc quid
• vis ? íd volo : 50
móscere. LY. filiam éx te tu habes ? Ev. ímmo
eccillam meaé domi. •
775 Ly. eám tu despondísti, opinor, Mégadoro. Ev. om-
nem rém temes.
LY, îs me nunc renúntiare répudium iussit tibi.
EV. répudium rebús paratis, éxornatis núptiis ?
út illum di immortáles omnes deaéque quantumst
pérduint,
55
quém propter hodie aúri tantum pérdidi infelix,
IY)1S€IT.
gnataé tuae
780 LY. bóno animo es, benedíce : nunc quae rés tibi et
béne felicitérque vortat : íta di faxint, ínquito.
EV. íta, di faciant.
nάnciam.
LY. ét mihi ita di fáciant. audi
quî homo culpam admísit in se, múllust tam parví
preti,
770. Antiqui pro * súfficit ?
* sat habeo ? dicebamt. Donatus
om Ter. Andr. II 1, 35. Wes-
terhov im his mote gives the
following examples : Andr. Iv
2, 22. Eun. II 2, 32. Haut.
tim. IV 3, 70. Plaut. Most. III
1, 125.—For quid vis (= quid
velis) see mote om v. 63. It
would also be possible to Write
loquere : quid vis ?
771. For qui see Key, L. G.
§ 312.— For a^%mculus see intro-
ductory note on the prologue.
60
776. repasdium remuntiare *vel
remittere est cum desponsa pac-
taque futurum matrimonium
dirimere.' GRONOV. Comp. the
commentators om Ter. Phorm.
IV 3, 72 and v 7, 35.
778. Comp. Pseud. 37 at te
di deaeque, quantumst : : ser-
vassint quidem.—For perduimt
see 664.
781. See v. 147.
783. For the hiatus qu% ho—
see Introd. p. 69. Translate:
* There is no evil-doer so bad
IV. 10. 61—71.] AVLVLARIA. 165
quóm pudeat, quin púriget se. núnc te optestor,
Eúclio,
785 άt si quid ego ergâ te imprudens péccavi aut gnatám
tuam,
út mi ignoscas, eámque uxorem míhi des, ut legés
iubent.
€go me iniuriám fecisse fîliae fate6r tuae
Céreris vigiliís, per vinum atque impulsu adules-
céntiae. 65
Ev. ei mihi, quod ego fácinus ex ted aúdio. LY. cur
éiulas ? •
790 quém ego avom fecí iam ut esses filiai núptiis. .
nám tua gmata péperit decumo ménse post: nume-
rúm cape.
eâ re repudiúm remisit aúnculus causâ mea.
í intro, exquaere, sítne ita ut ego praédico.
perii óppido.
IEV.
70
ita mihi ad malúm malae res plúrumae se adglú-
timant.
that, in case he should feel a,
sense of shame, he would mot
excuse himself.'
785. erga of unfriendly do-
ingis very rare. See Key, L. G.
§ 1334 c. peccare in aliquem, is
the phrase used by Ter. Ad. Iv
7, 7.
790. For the construction
avom feci ut esses see note om
v. 440.
791. Gellius has a, whole
chapter on the question τόσοs δ
Tìs róv dv6pw7rov kvjoreQos xpóvos
III 16 where he says multa
opimio est eaque iam pro vero
recepta, postquam mulieris ute-
rus conceperit semem, gigmi ho-
mirem, septimo rarenter, mum-
quam octavo, saepe momo, saepius
numero decimo mense. In the
comic writers we generally fimd
therefore the temth month: see
Westerhov om Ter. Ad. III 4,
29. The tem months are of
course lunar months. So also
Verg. Ecl. Iv 61 matri longa
decem tulerunt fastidia menses.
793. In intro the first syl-
lable is shortened, see note om
448 ; we should therefore pro-
nounce % ìntro (for the hiatus
see Introd. p. 69), not i ìntro
(compare Ritschl's and Fleckei-
sem's editions with regard to
Stich. 396).—The form ea quae-
re is here given by Prisciam and
the later mss., comp. Stich. 107
'where all our mss. give eæ quae-
situm, and Capt. II 2, 43 ea:-
quaesivero. Comp. also Merc.
633 requaereres,
166
AvLVLARIA. [IV. 10. 72; V. 1. 4.
795 íbo intro, ut quid huíus verum sít sciam. LY. iam
té sequor.
haec própemodum iam esse ín vado salútis res
vidétur.
nunc sérvom esse ubi dicám meum Strobílum, mom
repério.
nisi étiam hic opperiár tamen paulisper, postea
íntro
hunc súbsequar. nunc ínterim spatium eí dabo ex-
quiréndi
/• ¢
rem móvit.
STROBILVS.
75
800 meum fáctum ex gnatae pédisequa nutríce anu : ea
LYCONIDES. V. 1
STR. di înmortales, quíbus et quantis mé donatis
gaúdiis.
quádrilibrem aulam onústam auro habeo: quîs mest
hominum, dítior ?
quís me Athenis núnc magis quisquamst hómo quoi
di sint própitii?
LY. cérto enim ego vocem hîc loquentis módo mi
audire vísus sum. STR. hem,
795. For the expressiom quid
huius sit see Ter. Eum. IV 3, 10.
IV 7, 34. Haut. tim. II 2, 8.
IV 4, 21.
796. im, vado salutis *im the
havem of safety.' Comp. Ter.
Andr. v 2, 4 omnis res e8t iam
im vado, on which passage Do-
natus observes * proverbiale, in
vado, in tuto, in securitate.
nam ut in profundo periculum
est, ita, in vado securitas est.'
801. The phrase domare gau-
diis has its parallels in the ex-
pressions domare salute (Tibull.)
and domare honoribus (Stat.).
802. For the transpositiom
omustam auro comp. 603 and
609.
803. As far as the pleonas-
tie constructiom is concerned,
Erix justly compares Most. 256
vah, quid illa pote peius quic-
quam, muliere memorarier ? as
the lime should be read accord-
ing to the mss.
804. Comp. Ter. Eun. III 2,
1 audire vocem, visa sum, modo
militis. Plaut. Cist. II 3, 1 au-
dire vocem visa sum ante aedis
modo. For the constructiom
comp. Mil. gl. 389 arguere in
W. 1. 5–15] AVLVLARIA. 167
805 €rumne ego aspició meum ? -
LY. video ego hunc servém meum ? 5
STR. ipsus est. LY. haud Alius est. STR, con-
grédiar.
LY. contollám gradum.
crédo ego illum, àt iussi, eampse adisse anum, huius
nutricem virginis. .
STR. quín ego illi me invenisse dícam hanc praedam
atque éloquar.
# # %
% * %
igitur Orabo, ät manu me emittat: ibo atque élo-
Quar.
810 répperi... LY. quid répperisti ?
pueri clámitant
in faba se répperisse.
deludis 2
STR. nán quod
10
LY. iámne autem, ut solés,
STR. ere, mane, eloquár: iam ausculta. LY. age
€rgo, loquere.
€re, divitias nimias.
STR. répperi hodie,
LY. ubinam 7
STR. quádri-
librem, inquam, aulam airi plenam.
LY. quéd ego facinus aſidio ex te?
huic séni subrupui.
STR. Eäclioni
815 LY. (ibi id est aurum ? STR. in àrca apud me.
nánc volo me emittí manu. 15
somnis me meus mihi familiaris
^jisu.St.
806. For ipsus see note on
v. 354.
810. The right explanation of
this passage was first given by
Lambinus. Gronovius explains
it as follows “servus significans
non parvam rem neque levem
repperisse se, negat inventum
sibi nihil maius quam quod
pueri clamitant se repperisse
in faba, nempe vermiculum
quem Midam vocant: eum enim
ueri in fabis quaerere sole-
bant, quique inveniebat inde
exultare ac velut triumphum
agere.” He compares Curc. 586
in tritico facillume vel quingen-
tos curculiones pro uno faſco
Teperves.
811. Comp. Bacch. 203 iamme
wt soles, and Poen. v. 7, 39 where
Spengel (‘T. Maccius Plautus,’
p. 16) justly introduces the same
phrase, as Acidalius had done
before in Truc. III 2, 27 (=683
G.).
814. For the hiatus see In-
trod. p. 67.-The i in seni is
shortened : see Introd. p. 23.
168
[V. 1. 16—24.
AVLVLARIA.
LY. égone te emittám manu,
scélerum cumulatíssume ?
STR. ábi, ere ; scio quam rém geras:
lépide hercle animum tu6m temptavi:
peres, ádparabas:
iám ut eri-
quíd faceres, si répperissem ? LY. nón potes pro-
bâsse nugas.
ut huic reddátur.
820 î, redde aurum. STR. réddam ego aurum ? LY. rédde,
STR. unde ? 20
LY. qu6d modo fassu's ésse in arca. STR. sóleo
hercle ego garríre nugas,
íta loquor. *
LY. át scim quo mod6 ?
á me * *
* *
STR. vel hercle me énica :
numquam híne feres. »
* *
LY. ut ádmemordi hominem . . . . . .
* * >%
. 816. For the gemitive scele-
rum, see Key, L. G. §§ 931, 941.
Caecilius has imeptitudinis cu-
mulatus v. 61 (p. 37 Ribb.).
' 817. abi '* varium habet
usum, estque vel formula, lau-
damdi, ut Ad. IV 2, 25 abi, vi-
1-um, te iudico [Eum. I 2, 74.
Plaut. Asin. III 3, 114], vel com-
temnendi, uti Ad. II 2, 12. Eum.
IV 3, 9.' Westerhov on Ad. II
2, 12. This expressiom is quite
equivalent to the English * get;
off.?
818. lepide * cummingly,' v.
493.— For the hiatus iám, ut see
Introd. p. 69.
819. For the perfect infinitive
probasse see Key, L. G. § 1256.
822. Comp. Amph. IV 2, 1.
AM. ego 8um. ME. quid, ego
sum ? AM. ita loquor.
823. vel is im the comic
Writers frequently employed to
enforce am imperative ; comp.
Ter. Phorm. 140 sqq. And.
679 sq. Pl. Rud. 549 sq. 1401.
Eacch. 902. Pseud. 120.
824. The perfect memordi
oecurs also in Laberius (28 amd
50) and Atta (6). In Poem. v 2,
114 (=1062) Geppert has justly
edited memordit om the autho-
rity of the mss. BC, while for-
mer editions give momordit. Cf.
also Schuchardt om VulgarLatim
II 212.
W. 1. 25–28.]
169
AVLVIARIA.
ACTVS V.
* 3%
nunc dôrmiam
* 3%
ego ècfodiebam in die denós scrobes.
3% %
Bé
Sk
%
% º
825 Ev. néc noctu nec did quietus àmquam eram :
* #
3% *
LY. qui mi hâlera cruda pámunt, etiam alléc duint.
3% %
825. These words were pro-
bably spoken by Euclio after
he had bestowed his treasure
upon his son-in-law (see Arg.
II 9) and had thus divested him-
self of all future cares. Now
he hopes to sleep quietly, while
formerly he had no rest by
day or night—very mtich like
Mozart's Leporello 1
826. This may possibly have
been a proverbial expression
%
ous life.
% %
denoting a care-worn and anxi-
If so, it would like-
wise seem to have occurred in
that speech of Euclio's to
which we have ascribed the
preceding fragment.
827. Lyconides receives Eu-
clio's daughter (holera cruda)
and the dowry (allec, properly
‘the sauce ’). This is, how-
ever, a mere guess.
METRA HVIWS FABVIAE HAEC SVNT
v. 1 ad 119 iambici senarii
– 120 ad 125 bacchiaci tetrametri acatalecti
— 126 bacchiacus dimeter acatalectus
— 127 ad 134 bacchiaci tetrametri acatalecti
— 135 ad 137 iambici octonarii
— 138 trochaica tripodia catalectica
— 139 trochaicus Septenarius
— 140 trochaica tripodia catalectica
– 141 bacchiacus tetrameter acatalectus
– 142 creticus tetrameter acatalectus
— 143 iambica tripodia catalectica
– 144 anapaesticus dimeter acatalectus
— 145 et 146 bacchiaci tetrametri acatalecti
— 147 ad 150 anapaestici dimetri acatalecti
— 151 iambicus dimeter acatalectus cum iambica tripodia
catalectica
– 152 A anapaesticus dimeter acatalectus
— 152 B iambica tripodia catalectica
– 153 iambicus dimeter acatalectus cum iambica tripodia
catalectica
— 154 A anapaesticus dimeter acatalectus
— 154 B iambica tetrapodia catalectica
— 155 ad 157 iambicus dimeter acatalectus cum iambica
tripodia catalectica
– 159 ad 277 trochaici Septenarii
– 278 ad 402 iambici senarii
– 403 ad 407 trochaici octonarii
— 408 ad 411 iambici octonarii
— 412 ad 442 iambici dimetri acatalecti cum iambicis
tripodiis catalecticis
— 443 versus corruptus, ut widetur
— 444 ad 470 trochaici septenarii
AVLVLARIA, 171
— 471 ad 578 iambici senarii
— 579 ad 652 trochaici septenarii
— 653 ad 704 iambici senarii
— 705 ad 714 anapaestici octonarii
— 715 versus corruptus, ut videtur
— 716 ad 718 anapaestici octonarii
— 719 anapaesticus dimeter catalecticus
— 720 ad 722 trochaici octonarii
— 723 ad 795 trochaici septenarii
— 796 ad 800 iambici septenarii
— 801 ad 804 trochaici septenarii
— 805 A et 805 B trochaicae tetrapodiae catalecticae
— 806 ad 810 trochaici septenarii
— 811 ad 814 trochaici octonarii
— 815 trochaicus Septenarius - -
— 816 ad 817 trochaicae tetrapodiae catalecticae
— 818 ad 821 trochaici octonarii
— 822. A versus trochaicus mutilus
– 822 B trochaicus Septenarius
– 823 versus trochaicus mutilus
— 824 versus iambicus mutilus
— 825 trochaicus septenarius
— 826 aut iambicus senarius aut (versus initio deperdito)
trochaicus septenarius -
– 827 iambicus senarius
ADDENDA ".
Note on v. 353. Quintilian 1 7, 9 derives abstemius from ab-
stimentia temneti.
Note on v. 419. Even Cicero says magis malle Tusc. I 31, 76.
Constructions of this kind occur also in Appuleius.
Note on v. 443. Pipulus occurs also in Fronto, ep. ad Anton.
imp. 1, 3.
Note on v. 451. For fissum comp. also Cic. de n, deor. III 6, 14.
de divin. II 13, 32.14, 34.
Note on v. 505. Patagiarius occurs also Doni Inscript, cl.
No. 78.
Note on v. 529 read Aóyov instead of Aó)ovs, and comp. also
Theophrast, Char. 8 Sokó uot o'e eſſaxhoev kawów X6)ww.
CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A., AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
December 1877.
A CLASSIFIED LIST
EDUCATIONAL WORKS
IPUBI,ISEIED BY
GEORGE BELL & SONs.
Full Catalogues will be sent post free on application.
~
B|BLIOTHECA CLASSICA.
A Series of Greek and Latin Authors, with English Notes; edited by
eminent Scholars. 8vo.
AEschylus. By F. A. Paley, M.A. 18s. -
Cicero's Orations. By G. Long, M.A. 4 vols. 16s., 14s., 16s., 18s.
Demosthemes. By R. Whiston, M.A. 2 vols. 16s. each. -
Euripides. By F. A. Paley, M.A. 3 vols. 16s. each.
Homer. By F. A. Paley, M.A. Vol. I. 12s. ; Vol. II. 14s.
Herodotus. By Rev. J. W. Blakesley, B.D. 2 vols. 32s.
Hesiod. By F. A. Paley, M.A. 10s. 6d.
Horace. By Rev. A. J. Macleane, M.A. 18s.
Juvenal and Persius. By Rev. A. J. Macleane, M.A. 12s.
Plato. By W. H. Thompson, D.D. 2 vols. 7s. 6d. each.
Sophocles. By Rev. F. H. Blaydes, M.A. Vol. I. 18s.
Tacitus: The Annals. By the Rev. P. Frost. 15s.
Terence. By E. St. J. Parry, M.A. 18s.
Wirgil. By J. Comington, M.A. 3 vols. 12s., 14s., 14s.
An Atlas of Classical Geography; Twenty-four Maps. By W.
Hughes and George Long, M.A. New edition, with coloured outlines.
Imperial 8vo. 128. 6d. -
- Uniform with above
A Complete Latin Grammar. By J. W. Donaldson, D.D. 3rd
Edition. 14s.
A Complete Greek Grammar. By J. W. Donaldson, D.D. 3rd
Edition. 16s. - - -
2 George Bell and Sons'
GRAM MAR-SCHOOL CLASSICS.
A Series of Greek and Latin Authors, with English Notes. Feap. 8vo.
Caesar de Bello Gallico. By George Long, M.A. 5s. 6d.
Books I–III. For Junior Classes. By G. Long, M.A. 2s. 6d.
Catullus, Tibullus, and Propertius. Selected Poems. With Life. By
Rev. A. H. Wratislaw. 8s. 6d.
Cicero: De Senectute, De Amicitia, and Select Epistles. By
George Long, M.A. 48. 6d.
Cornelius Nepos. By Rev. J. F. Macmichael. 2s. 6d.
Homer: Iliad. Books I-XII. By F. A. Paley, M.A. 6s. 6d.
Horace. With Life. By A. J. Macleane, M.A. 6s. 6d.
Juvenal: Sixteen Satires. By H. Prior, M.A. 4s. 6d.
Martial: Select Epigrams. With Life. By F. A. Paley, M.A. 6s. 6d.
Ovid : the Fasti. By F. A. Paley, M.A. 5s.
Sallust: Catilina and Jugurtha. With Life. By G. Long, M.A. 5s.
Tacitus: Germania and Agricola. By Rev. P. Frost. 3s. 6d.
Virgil : Bucolics, Georgics, and AEmeid, Books I.-IV. Abridged
from Professor Comington’s edition. 5s. 6d.
(The Bucolics and Georgics in one volume. 3s.)
AEneid, Bks.W.-XII. Abgd. from Prof. Conington's Ed. 5s.6d.
Xenophon: The Anabasis. With Life. By Rev. J. F. Macmichael. 5s.
The Cyropaedia. By G. M. Gorham, M.A. 6s.
Memorabilia. By Percival Frost, M.A. 4s. 6d.
A Grammar-School Atlas of Classical Geography. Containing Ten
selected Maps. Imperial 8vo. 58.
Uniform with the Series.
The New Testament, in Greek. With English Notes, &c. By
Rev. J. F. Macmichael. 7s.6d.
CAM BRIDGE GREEK AND LATIN TEXTS.
AEschylus. By F. A. Paley, M.A. 3s.
Caesar de Bello Gallico. By G. Long, M.A. 2s.
Cicero de Senectute et de Amicitia, et Epistolae Selecta. By
G. Long, M.A. 18. 6d.
Ciceronis Orationes. Vol. I. (in Verrem). By G. Long, M.A. 3s.6d.
Euripides. By F. A. Paley, M.A. 3 vols. 3s. 6d. each.
Herodotus. By J. G. Blakesley, B.D. 2 vols. 7s.
Homeri Ilias. I.-XII. By F. A. Paley, M.A. 2s. 6d.
Horatius. By A. J. Macleane, M.A. 2s. 6d.
Educational Works. - 3
Juvenal et Persius. By A. J. Macleane, M.A. 1s. 6d.
Lucretius. By H. A. J. Munro, M.A. 2s. 6d.
Sallusti Crispi Catilina et Jugurtha. By G. Long, M.A. 1s. 6d.
Terenti Comoediae. By W. Wagner, Ph.D. 3s.
Thucydides. By J. G. Donaldson, D.D. 2 vols. 7s.
Wirgilius. By J. Conington, M.A. 3s. 6d.
Xenophontis Expeditio Cyri. By J. F. Macmichael, B.A. 2s. 6d.
Novum Testamentum Græcum. By F. H. Scrivener, M.A. 4s. 6d.
An edition with wide margin for notes, 128.
CAM BRIDGE TEXTS WITH NOTES.
A Selection of the most usually read of the Greek and Latin Authors
Annotated for Schools. Feap 8vo. 1s. 6d. each.
Euripides. Alcestis. By F. A. Paley, M.A.
Medea. By F. A. Paley, M.A.
Hippolytus. By F. A. Paley, M.A.
Hecuba. By F. A. Paley, M.A.
Bacchae. By F. A. Paley, M.A.
Eschylus. Prometheus Vinctus. By F. A. Paley, M.A.
Ovid. Selections. By A. J. Macleane, M.A.
PUBLIC SCHOOL SERIES.
A Series of Classical Teacts, annotated by well-known Scholars.
Crown 8vo.
Aristophanes. The Peace. By F. A. Paley, M.A. 4s. 6d.
The Acharnians. By F. A. Paley, M.A. 4s. 6d.
— The Frogs. By F. A. Paley, M.A. 4s. 6d.
Cicero. The Letters to Atticus. Bk. L. By A. Pretor, M.A. 4s. 6d.
Demosthenes de Falsa Legatione. By R. Shilleto, M.A. 6s.
The Law of Leptines. By B. W. Beatson, M.A.
Plato. The Apology of Socrates and Crito. By W. Wagner, Ph.D.
4th Edition. 48. 6d.
The Phaedo. By W. Wagner, Ph.D. 5s. 6d.
The Protagoras. By W. Wayte, M.A. 4s. 6d.
Plautus. The Aulularia. By W. Wagner, Ph.D. 2nd Edition. 4s. 6d.
- Trinummus. By W. Wagner, Ph.D. 2nd Edition. 4s. 6d.
* The Menaechmei. By W. Wagner, Ph.D. [Immediately.
Sophoclis Trachiniae. By A. Pretor, M.A. 4s. 6d.
Terence. By W. Wagner, Ph.D. 10s. 6d.
Theocritus. By F. A. Paley, M.A. 4s. 6d.
Others in preparation.
4 George Bell and Sons'
CRITICAL AND ANNOTATED EDITIONs.
AEtna. By H. A. J. Munro, M.A. 8s. 6d.
Aristophanis Comoediae. By H. A. Holden, LL.D. 8vo. 2 vols.
23s. 6d. Plays sold separately.
Pax. By F. A. Paley, M.A. Fcap. 8vo. 4s. 6d.
Horace. Quinti Horatii Flacci Opera. By H. A. J. Munro, M.A.
Large Svo. 1]. 18. *
Livy. The first five Books. By J. Prendeville. 12mo, roan, 5s.
Or Books I.—HI.:3s.6d. IV. and W. 3s. 6d.
Lucretius. Titi Lucretii Cari de Rerum Natura Libri Sex. With
a Translation and Notes. By H. A. J. Munro, M.A. 2 vols. 8vo. Vol. I.
Text, 16s. Wol. II. Translation, 68. (Sold separately.) -
Ovid. P. Ovidii Nasonis Heroides XIV. By A. Palmer, M.A. 8vo. 6s.
Propertius. Sex. Aurelii Propertii Carmina. By F. A. Paley, M.A.
8vo. Cloth, 98. -
Sophocles. The Ajax. By C. E. Palmer, M.A. 4s. 6d.
Thucydides. The History of the Peloponnesian War. By Richard
Shilleto, M.A. Book I. 8vo. 68. 6d. (Book II. in the press.)
Greek Testament. By Henry Alford, D.D. 4 vols. 8vo. (Sold
separately.) Vol. I. li. 88, Vol. II. 1.48. Vol. III. 18s. Vol. IV. Part I. 18s.;
Part li. 148.; or in one Vol. 328.
LATIN AND GREEK CLASS-BOOKS.
Auxilia Latina. A Series of Progressive Latin Exercises. By
Rev. J. B. Baddeley, M.A. Feap. 8vo. 28.
Latin Prose Lessons. By A. J. Church, M.A. 2nd Edit. Feap. 8vo.
2s. 6d. -
Latin Exercises and Grammar Papers. By T. Collins, M.A. Fcap.
8vo. 2s. 6d. - -
Analytical Latin Exercises. By C. P. Mason, B.A. 2nd Edit. 3s.6d.
Scala Graeca: a Series of Elementary Greek Exercises. By Rev. J.W.
Davis, M.A., and R. W. Baddeley, M.A. 3rd Edition. Feap. Svo. 28.6d.
Greek Verse Composition. By G. Preston, M.A. Crown 8vo. 43.6d.
BY THE REV. P. FROST, M.A., ST. JoHN's CoILEGE, CAMBRIDGE.
Eclogae Latinae; or, First Latin Reading Book, with English Notes
and a Dictionary. New Edition. Feap. 8vo. 2s. 6d.
Materials for Latin Prose Composition. New Edition. Feap. 8vo.
- 2s. 6d. Key, 4s.
: A Latin Verse Book. An Introductory Work on Hexameters and
Pentameters. New Edition. Feap. 8vo. 33. Key, 5s.
Analecta Græca Minora, with Introductory Sentences, English Notes,
and a Dictionary. New Edition. Feap. 8vo. 3s. 6d.
Materials for Greek Prose Composition. New Edit. Feap. 8vo. 3s.6d.
Key, 5s.
Florilegium Poeticum. Elegiac Extracts from Ovid and Tibullus
New Edition. With Notes, Fcap. 8vo. 3s.
Educational Works. 5
- . By THE REv. F. E. GRETTon.
A First Cheque-Book for Latin Verse-makers. 1s. 6d.
A Latin Wersion for Masters. 2s. 6d.
Reddenda; or, Passages with Parallel Hints for Translation into
Latin Prose and Verse. Crown Svo. 43. 6d. .
Reddenda Reddita (see next page).
By H. A. HopDEN, LL.D.
. Foliorum Silvula. Part I. Passages for Translation into Latin
Elegiac and Heroic Verse. , 8th Edition. Post 8vo. 7s. 6d.
— Part II. Select Passages for Translation into Latin Lyric.
and Comic Iambic Verse. 3rd Edition. Post Swo. 58.
Part III. Select Passages for Translation into Greek Verse.
3rd Edition. Post 8vo. 8s.
Folia. Silvulae, sive Eclogae Poetarum Anglicorum in Latinum et
Graecum conversae. 8vo. Vol. I. 10s. 6d. Vol. II. 123.
Foliorum Centuriae. Select Passages for Translation into Latin and
Greek Prose. 6th Edition. Post 8vo. 88.
TRANSLATIONS, SELECTIONS, &c.
* ." M any of the following books are well adapted for school prizes. -
AEschylus. Translated into English Prose by F. A. Paley, M.A.
2nd Edition. 8vo. 7s. 6d. -
Translated by Anna Swanwick. Crown 8vo. 2 vols. 12s.
Folio Edition, with Thirty-three Illustrations from Flax-
man's designs. 21. 28. . - -
Anthologia Graeca. A Selection of Choice Greek Poetry, with Notes.
By Rev. F. St. John Thackeray, 4th and Cheaper Edition. 16mo. 4s 6d.
Anthologia Latina. A Selection of Choice Latin Poetry, from Naevius
to ºnlius. with Notes. By Rev. F. St. John Thackeray. Feap. 8vo.
6s. 6d. -
Aristophanes: The Peace. Text and metrical translation. By
B. B. Rogers, M.A. FCap. 4to. 7s. 6d.
The Wasps. Text and metrical translation. By B. B.
Rogers, M.A. Feap. 4to. 7s. 6d.
Corpus Poetarum Latinorum. Edited by Walker. I vol. 8vo. 18s.
Horace. The Odes and Carmen Sæculare. In English verse by
J. Comington, M.A. 7th edition. Feap. 8vo. 5s. 6d. .
— The Satires and Epistles. In English verse by J. Coning-
ton, M.A. 4th edition. 6s. 6d.
... * Illustrated from Antique Gems by C. W. King, M.A. The
text revised with Introduction by H. A. J. Munro, M.A., Uarge 8vo. l. le. ,
6. * George Bell and Sons'
Mvsae Etonenses, sive Carminvm Etonae Cou ditorvm Delectvs. By
Richard Okes. 2 vols. 8vo. 159.
Propertius, Verse translations from Book W., with revised Latin
Text. By F. A. Faley, M.A. Feap. 8vo. 3s.
Plato. Gorgias. Translated by E. M. Cope, M.A. 8vo. 7s.
- Philebus. Translated by F. A. Paley, M.A. Small 8vo. 4s.
Theaetetus. Translated by F. A. Paley, M.A. Small 8vo. 4s.
Analysis and Index of the Dialogues. By Dr. Day. Post
8vo. 58.
Reddenda Reddita: Passages from English Poetry, with a Latin
Verse Translation. By F. E. Grettom. Crown 8vo. 6s. - -
Sabrinae Corolla in hortulis Regiae Scholae Salopiensis contexuerunt
tres wiri floribus legendis. Editio tertia. 8vo. 8s. 6d
Sertum Carthusianum Floribus trium Seculorum Contextum. By
W. H. Brown. 8vo. 149.
Theocritus. In English Verse, by C. S. Calverley, M.A. Crown 8vo.
73. 6d.
Translations into English and Latin. By C. S. Calverley, M.A.,
Post 8vo. 73, 6d. -
into Greek and Latin Verse. By R. C. Jebb. 4to, cloth
giſt. 108. 6d.
Virgil in English Rhythm. By Rev. R. C. Singleton. Large crown
8vo. 73. 6d.
- REFERENCE VOLUM ES.
A Latin Grammar. By T. H. Key, M.A. 6th Thousand. Post 8vo. 8s.
. A Short Latin Grammar for Schools. By T. H. Key, M.A., F.R.S.
11th Edition. Post 8vo. 38. 6d.
A Guide to the Choice of Classical Books. By J. B. Mayor, M.A.
Crown 8vo, 28.
The Theatre of the Greeks. By J. W. Donaldson, D.D. 8th Edition,
Post 8vo. 58.
A Dictionary of Latin and Greek Quotations. By H. T. Riley. Post
8vo. 58. With Index Verborum, 63. - -
A History of Roman Literature. By W. S. Teuffel, Professor at the
University of Tübingen. By W. Wagner, Ph.D. 2 vols. Demy 8vo. 21s.
Student's Guide to the University of Cambridge. Revised and cor-
rected. 3rd Edition. Feap. 8vo. 63. 6d.
CLASSICAL TABLES.
Greek Werbs. A Catalogue of Werbs, Irregular and Defective; their
leading formations, tenses, and inflexions, with Paradigms for conjugation,
Rules for formation of tenses, &c. &c. By J. S. Baird, T.C.D. 23. 6d.
Greek Accents (Notes on). By A. Barry, D.D. New Edition. 1s.
Homeric Dialect. Its Leading Forms and Peculiarities. By J. S.
Baird, T.C.D. 18.
Greek Accidence. By the Rev. P. Frost, M.A. New Edition. 1s.
Latin Accidence. By the Rev. P. Frost, M.A. 1s.
JEducational Works. * * 7
Latin Versification, 1s.
Notabilia Quaedam; or the Principal Tenses of most of the Irregular
Greek Verbs and Elementary Greek, Latin, and French Constructions.
New edition. 13.
Richmond Rules for the Ovidian Distich, &c. . By J. Tate, M.A. 1s.
The Principles of Latin Syntax. 1s.
CAM BRIDGE SCHOOL AND COLLEGE
TEXT-BOOKS.
A Series of Elementary Treatises for the use of Students in the Univer-
sities, Schools, and Candidates for the Public
Examinations. Feap. 8vo.
Arithmetic. By Rev. C. Elsee, M.A. Feap. 8vo. 7th Edit. 3s.6d.
Algebra. By the Rev. C. Elsee, M.A. 4th Edit. 4s.
Arithmetic. By A. Wrigley, M.A. 3s. 6d.
A Progressive Course of Examples. With Answers. By
J. Watson, M.A. 3rd Edition. 2s. 6d.
Algebra. Progressive Course of Examples. With Answers. By
Rev. W. F. M*Michael, M.A., and R. Prowde Smith, M.A.. [Immediately.
An Introduction to Plane Astronomy. By P. T. Main, M.A. 3rd
Edition. [In the Press.
Conic Sections treated Geometrically. By W. H. Besant, M.A.
2nd Edition. 4s. 6d.
Elementary Statics. By Rev. H. Goodwin, D.D. 2nd Edit. 3s.
Elementary Dynamics. By Rev. H. Goodwin, D.D. 2nd Edit. 3s.
Elementary Hydrostatics. By W. H. Besant, M.A. 7th Edit. 4s.
An Elementary Treatise on Mensuration. By B. T. Moore, M.A. 5s.
The First Three Sections of Newton's Principia, with an Appendix;
and the Ninth and Eleventh Sections. By J. H. Evans, M.A. 5th Edition,
by P. T. Main, M.A. 4s.
Elementary Trigonometry. By T. P. Hudson, M.A. 3s. 6d.
Geometrical Optics. With Answers. By W. S. Aldis, M.A. 3s.6d.
Analytical Geometry for Schools. By T. G. Vyvyan. 3rd Edit. 4s. 6d.
Companion to the Greek Testament. By A. C. Barrett, A.M. 3rd
Edition. Feap 8vo. 5s.
An Historical and Explanatory Treatise on the Book of Common
Prayer. By W. G. Humphry, B.D. 5th Edition. Feap. 8vo. 4s. 6d.
Music. By H. C. Banister. 6th Edition revised. 5s.
History of. By H. G. Bonavia Hunt, Mus. B. Oxon.
[Shortly.
ARITH METIC AND ALG EBRA.
Principles and Practice of Arithmetic. By J. Hind, M.A. 9th Edit.
4S. 6d.
Elements of Algebra. By J. Hind, M.A. 6th Edit. 8vo. 10s. 6d.
See also foregoing Series.
8 * George Bell and Sons'
GEOM ETRY AND EUCLID.
Text Book of Geometry. By T. S. Aldis, M.A. Small 8vo. 4s. 6d.
Part I. 2s. 6d. Part II. 2s.
The Elements of Euclid. By H. J. Hose. Feap. 8vo. 4s. 6d.
Exercises separately, 1s. -
The First Six Books, with Commentary by Dr. Lardner.
10th Edition. 8vo. 68.
The First Two Books explained to Beginners. By C. P.
Mason, B.A. 2nd Edition. Feap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. .
The Enunciations and Figures to Euclid's Elements. By Rev. J.
Brasse, D.D. 3rd Edition. FCap. 8vo. 18. On Cards, in case, 5s. 6d.
Without the Figures, 6d.
Exercises on Euclid and in Modern Geometry. By J. McDowell, B.A.
Crown 8vo. 83. 6d. +
Geometrical Conic Sections. By W.H. Besant, M.A. 2nd Edit. 4s.6d.
The Geometry of Conics. By C. Taylor, M.A. 2nd Edit. 8vo. 4s. 6d.
Solutions of Geometrical Problems, proposed at St. John's College
from 1830 to 1846. By T. Gaskin, M.A. 8vo, 128.
TRIGONOMETRY.
The Shrewsbury Trigonometry. By J. C. P. Aldous. Crown 8vo. 2s.
Elementary Trigonometry. By T. P. Hudson, M.A. 3s. 6d.
Elements of Plane and Spherical Trigonometry. By J. Hind, M.A.
5th Edition. 12mo. - 6s.
An Elementary Treatise on Mensuration. By B. T. Moore, M.A. 5s.
ANALYTICAL GEOM ETRY
AND DIFFERENTIAL CALCULUS.
An Introduction to Analytical Plane Geometry. By W. P. Turnbull,
M.A. 8vo. 12s.
Treatise on Plane Co-ordinate Geomatry. By M. O’Brien, M.A.
8vo. 93.
Problems on the Principles of Plane Co-ordinate Geometry. By W.
Walton, M.A. 8vo. 168.
Trilinear Co-ordinates, and Modern Analytical, Geometry of Two Di-
mensions. By W. A. Whitworth, M.A. 8vo. 168. -
Choice and Chance. By W. A. Whitworth. 2nd Edit. Cr. 8vo. 6s.
An Elementary Treatise on Solid Geometry. By W. S. Aldis, M.A.
2nd Edition, revised. 8vo. 8s. -
Geometrical Illustrations of the Differential Calculus. By M. B. Pell.
8vo. 28. 6d.
Elementary Treatise on the Differential Calculus. By M. O'Brien,
M.A. 8vo. 10s. 6d.
Notes on Roulettes and Glissettes. By W. H. Besant, M.A. 8vo.
38 6d.
Elliptic Functions, Elementary Treatise on. By A. Cayley, M.A.
Demy, 15s. -
Educational Works. 9
MECHANICs & NATURAL PHILOSOPHY.
Elementary Statics. By H. Goodwin, D.D. Feap. 8vo. 2nd Edit. 38.
Treatise on Statics. By S. Earnshaw, M.A. 4th Edit. 8vo. 10s. 6d.
A Treatise on Elementary Dynamics. By W. Garnett, B.A. Cr. 8vo. 6s.
Elementary Dynamics. By H. Goodwin, D.D. Fcap. 8vo. 2nd Edit.
S
Problems in Statics and Dynamics. By W. Walton, M.A. 8vo. 10s.6d.
Problems in Theoretical Mechanics. By W. Walton. 2nd Edit.
revised and enlarged. Demy 8vo. 168.
An Elementary Treatise on Mechanics. By Prof. Potter. 4th Edit.
revised. . 8s. 6d.
Elementary Hydrostatics. By Prof. Potter. 7s. 6d.
- By W. H. Besant, M.A. Feap. 8vo. 8th Edition. 4s.
A Treatise on Hydromechanics. By W. H. Besant, M.A. 8vo.
New Edition revised. 10s. 6d. -
A Treatise on the Dynamics of a Particle. By W. H. Besant, M.A.
[Preparing.
Solutions of Examples on the Dynamics of a Rigid Body. By W. N.
Griffin, M.A. Swo. 6s. 6d. -
Of Motion. An Elementary Treatise. By J. R. Lunn, M.A. 7s.6d.
Geometrical Optics. By W. S. Aidis, M.A. Feap. 8vo. 3s. 6d.
A Chapter on Fresnel's Theory of Double Refraction. By W. S.
Aldis, M.A. 8vo. 2s.
An Elementary Treatise on Optics. By Prof. Potter. Part I. 3rd Edit.
9s. 6d. Part II. 12s. 6d.
Physical Optics; or the Nature and Properties of Light. By Prof.
Potter, A. M. 6s. 6d. Part II. 7s. 6d.
Heat, An Elementary Treatise on. By W. Garnett, B.A. Crown
8vo. 2s. 6d, -
Figures Illustrative of Geometrical Optics. From Schelbach. By
W. B. Hopkins. Folio. Plates. 10s. 6d.
The First Three Sections of Newton's Principia, with an Appendix;
and the Ninth and Eleventh Sections. By J. H. Evans, M.A. 5th Edit.
IEdited by P. T. Main, M.A. 4s.
An Introduction to Plane Astronomy. By P. T. Main, M.A. Feap.
8vo. cloth. 4s. -
Practical and Spherical Astronomy. By R. Main, M.A. 8vo. 14s.
Elementary Chapters on Astronomy, from the “Astronomie Phy-
sique” of Biot. By H. Goodwin, D.D. 8vo. 3s.6d,
A Compendium of Facts and Formulae in Pure Mathematics and Natural
Philosophy. By G. R. Smalley. Feap. Svo- 3s 6d. -
Elementary Course of Mathematics. By H. Goodwin, D.D. 6th Edit.
8vo. 16s.
Problems and Examples, adapted to the “Elementary Course of
Mathematics.” 3rd Edition. Svo. 5s. -
Solutions of Goodwin's Collection of Problems and Examples, By
W. W. Hutt, M.A. 3rd Edition, revised and enlarged. 8vo. 9s. ...
10 George Bell and Sons'
Elementary Examples in Pure Mathematics. By J. Taylor. 8vo.
7s. 6d.
Mechanical Euclid. By the late W. Whewell, D.D. 5th Edition. 5s.
Mechanics of Construction. With numerous Examples. By S. Fen-
wick, F.R.A.S. 8vo. 12s.
Table of Anti-Logarithms. By H. E. Filipowski. 3rd Edit. 8vo. 15s.
Mathematical and other Writings of R. L. Ellis, M.A. 8vo. 16s.
Notes on the Principles of Pure and Applied Calculation. By Rev.
J. Challis, M.A. Demy 8vo. 15s.
The Mathematical Principle of Physics. By Rev. J. Challis, M.A.
Demy 8vo. 58.
HISTORY, TOPOGRAPHY, &c.
Rome and the Campagna. By R. Burn, M.A. With 85 Engravings
and 26 Maps and Plans. With Appendix. 4to. 31. 38.
Modern Europe. By Dr. T. H. Dyer. 2nd Edition revised and
continued. 5 vols. demy 8vo. 21. 12s. 6d. -
The History of the Kings of Rome. By Dr. T. H. Dyer. 8vo. 16s.
A Plea for Livy. By Dr. T. H. Dyer. 8vo. 1s.
Roma Regalis. By Dr. T. H. Dyer. 8vo. 2s. 6d.
The History of Pompeii: its Buildings and Antiquities. By T. H.
Dyer. 3rd Edition, brought down to 1874. Post 8vo. 7s.6d.
Ancient Athens: its History, Topography, and Remains. By T. H.
Dyer. Super-royal 8vo. Cloth. Il. 5s.
The Decline of the Roman Republic. By G. Long. 5 vols. 8vo.
148. each. -
A History of England during the Early and Middle Ages. By C. H.
Pearson, M.A. 2nd Edit., revised and enlarged. 8vo. Vol. I. 168.
Vol. II. 14s.
Historical Maps of England. By C. H. Pearson. Folio. 2nd Edit.
revised. 318. 6d.
A Practical Synopsis of English History. By A. Bowes. 4th Edit.
8vo. 2s.
Student's Text-Book of English and General History. By D. Beale.
Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d.
Lives of the Queens of England. By A. Strickland. Library Edition,
8 vols. 7s. 6d. each. Cheaper Edition, 6 vols. 5s. each. Abridged Edition,
l vol. 6s. 6d.
Eginhard's Life of Karl the Great. Translated with Notes by
W. Glaister, M.A., B.C.L. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d.
Outlines of Indian History. By A. W. Hughes. Small post 8vo. 3s.6d.
The Elements of General History. By Prof. Tytler. New Edition,
brought down to 1874. Small post 8vo. 3s. 6d.
ATLASEs.
An Atlas of Classical Geography. 24 Maps. By W. Hughes and
G. Long, M.A. New Edition. Imperial 8vo. 12s. 6d.
A Grammar-School Atlas of Classical Geography, Ten Maps selected
from the above. New Edition. Imperial 8vo. 58.
First Classical Maps. By the Rev. J. Tate, M.A. 3rd Edition.
Imperial 8vo. 7s. 6d.
Standard Library Atlas of Classical Geography. Imp. 8vo. 7s. 6d.
Educational Works. 11
PH | LOLOGY.
WEBSTER'S DICTIONARY OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE.
Re-edited by N. Porter and C. A. Goodrich. With Dr. Mahn’s Ety-
mology. 1 vol. 218. With Appendices and 70 additional pages of
Illustrations, 31s. 6d. -
“THE BEST PRACTICAL ENGLISH DICTIon ARY EXTANT.”—Quarterly Review.
Prospectuses, with specimen pages, post free on application.
New Dictionary of the English Language. Combining Explanation
with Etymology, and copiously illustrated by Quotations from the best
Authorities. By Dr. Richardson. New Edition, with a Supplement. .. 2
vols. 4to. 4!. 14s. 6d. ; half russia, 5l. 15s. 6d. ; russia, 6l. 128. Supple-
ment separately. 4to. 128.
An 8vo. Edition, without the Quotations, 158. ; half russia, 20s. ; russia,
248.
The Elements of the English Language. By E. Adams, Ph. D.
15th Edition. Post 8vo. 48. 6d.
Philological Essays. By T. H. Key, M.A., F.R.S. 8vo. 10s. 6d.
Language, its Origin and Development. By T. H. Key, M.A., F.R.S.
8vo. 148.
Synonyms and Antonyms of the English Language. By Archdeacon
Smith. 2nd Edition. Post 8vo. 58.
Symonyms Discriminated. By Archdeacon Smith. Demy 8vo. 16s.
A Syriac Grammar. By G. Phillips, D.D. 3rd Edit., enlarged.
8vo. 73. 60.
A Grammar of the Arabic Language. By Rev. W. J. Beaumont, M.A.
12mo. 7s.
DIVINITY, MORAL PHILOSOPHY, &c.
Novum Testamentum Graecum, Textus Stephanici, 1550. By F. H.
Scrivener, A M., LL.D. New Edition. 16mo. 4s. 6d. Also on Writing
Paper, with Wide Margin. Half-bound. 12s.
By the same Author.
Codex Bezae Cantabrigiensis, 4to. 26s.
A Full Collation of the Codex Sinaiticus with the Received Text of
the New Testament, with Critical Introduction. 2nd Edition, revised,
Fcap. 8vo. 58.
A Plain Introduction to the Criticism of the New Testament. With
Forty Facsimiles from Ancient Manuscripts. New Edition. 8vo. 16s.
Six Lectures on the Text of the New Testament. For English Readers.
Crowu 8vo. 6s. -
The New Testament for English Readers. By the late H. Alford,
D.D. Wol. I. Part I. 3rd Edit. 128. Vol. I. Part II, 2nd Edit. 10s. 6d.
Vol. II. Part I. 2nd Edit. 163. Vol. II. Part II. 2nd Edit. 16s.
The Greek Testament. By the late H. Alford, D.D. Vol. I. 6th
Edit. Il. 88. Wol. II. 6th Edit, ll, 4s. Wol. III. 5th Edit. 188, Wol. IV. .
Part I, 4th Edit. 18s. Wol. IV. Part II. 4th Edit. 14s. Wol. IV., ll. 12s.
12 George Bell and Sons'
Companion to the Greek Testament. By A. C. Barrett, M.A. 3rd
Edition. Feap. 8vo. 58.
Hints for Improvement in the Authorised Version of the New
Testament. By the late J. Scholefield, M.A. 4th Edit. Tcap. 8vo. 48.
Liber Apologeticus. The Apology of Tertullian, with English
Notes, by H. A. Woodham, LL.D. 2nd Edition. 8vo. 8s. 6d.
The Book of Psalms. A New Translation, with Introductions, &c.
By Rev. J. J. Stewart Perowne, D.D., 8vo. Vol. I. 4th Edition, 188.
Vol. II. 3rd Edit. 16s. -
Abridged for Schools. 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d.
The Thirty-nine Articles of the Church of England. By the Ven.
Archdeacon Welchman. New Edition. Feap. 8vo. 2s. Interleaved, 38.
History of the Articles of Religion. By C. H. Hardwick. 3rd Edition.
Post 8vo. 5s. -
Pearson on the Creed. Carefully printed from an early edition.
With Analysis and Index by E. Walford, M.A. Post 8vo. 5s,
Doctrinal System of St. John as Evidence of the Date of his Gospel.
By Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A. Crown 8vo. 6s.
An Historical and Explanatory Treatise on the Book of Common
Prayer. By Rev. W. G. Humphry, B.D. 5th Edition, enlarged. Small
post 8vo. 4s. 6d.
The New Table of Lessons Explained. By Rev. W. G. Humphry,
B.D. Fcap. 1s. 6d. -
A Commentary on the Gospels for the Sundays and other Holy Days
of the Christian Year. By Rev. W. Denton, A.M. New Edition, 3 vols.
8vo. 54s. Sold separately. -
Commentary on the Epistles for the Sundays and other Holy Days
of the Christian Year. 2 vols. 36s. Sold separately.
Commentary on the Acts. Vol. l. 8vo. 18s. Vol. II. 14s.
Jewel's Apology for the Church of England, with a Memoir. 32mo. 2s.
Notes on the Catechism. By Rev. A. Barry, D.D. 5th Edit.
Fcap. 2s.
Catechetical Hints and Helps. By Rev. E. J. Boyce, M.A. 3rd
Edition, revised. Feap. 2s. 6d.
Examination Papers on Religious Instruction. By Rev. E. J. Boyce.
Sewed. 1s. 6d.
Church Teaching for the Church's Children. An Exposition of the
Catechism. By the Rev. F. W. Harper. Sq. feap. 2s. -
The Winton Church Catechist. Questions and Answers on the
Teaching of the Church Catechism. By the late Rev. J. S. B. Monsell,
LL.D. 3rd Edition. Cloth, 3s. ; or in Four Parts, sewed.
The Church Teacher's Manual of Christian Instruction. By Rev.
M. F. Sadler. 16th Thousand. 28. 6d.
Brief Words on School Life. By Rev. J. Kempthorne. Feap. 3s.6d.
Short Explanation of the Epistles and Gospels of the Christian Year,
with Questions. Royal 32mo. 2s. 6d. ; calf, 48. 6d.
Butler's Analogy of Religion; with Introduction and Index by Rev.
Dr. Steere. New Edition. Feap. 8s. 6d.
JEducational Works. 13
Butler's Three Sermons on Human Nature, and Dissertation on
Virtue. By W. Whewell, D.D. 4th Edition. Feap. 8vo. 2s. 6d.
Lectures on the History of Moral Philosophy in England. By W.
Whewell, D.D. Crown 8vo. 88. - *
Elements of Morality, including Polity. By W. Whewell, D.D. New
Edition, in 8vo. 15s.
Astronomy and General Physics (Bridgewater Treatise). New Edi-
tion. 58.
Kent's Commentary on International Law. By J. T. Abdy, LL.D.
New and Cheap Edition. Crown Svo. [Immediately.
A Manual of the Roman Civil Law. By G. Leapingwell, LL.D. 8vo.
128. - -
FOREIGN CLASSICS.
A series for use in Schools, with English Notes, grammatical and
eaplanatory, and renderings of difficult idiomatic expressions.
Feap. 8vo.
Schiller's Wallenstein. By Dr. A. Buchheim. 2nd Edit. 6s. 6d.
Or the Lager and Piccolomini, 3s. 6d. Wallenstein’s Tod, 38. 6d.
Maid of Orleans. By Dr. W. Wagner. 3s. 6d.
Maria Stuart. By W. Kastner. 3s.
Goethe's Hermann and Dorothea. By E. Bell, M.A., and E. Wölfel.
2s. 6d
German Ballads, from Uhland, Goethe, and Schiller. By C. L.
Bielefeld. 8s. 6d.
Charles XII, par Voltaire. By L. Direy. 3rd Edit. 3s.6d.
Aventures de Télémaque, par Fénélon. By C. J. Delille. 2nd Edit.
4s. 6d. -
Select Fables of La Fontaine. By F. E. A. Gasc. New Edition. 3s.
Picciola, by X. B. Saintine. By Dr. Dubuc. 4th Edit. 3s. 6d.
FRENCH CLASS-BOOKS.
Twenty Lessons in French. With Vocabulary, giving the Pronun-
ciation. By W. Brebner. Post 8vo. 4s.
French Grammar for Public Schools. . By Rev. A. C. Clapin, M.A.
Feap. 8vo. 2nd Edit. 2s. 6d. Separately, Part I. 2s.; Part II. Is. 6d.
French Primer. By Rev. A. C. Clapin, M.A. Feap. 8vo. 1s.
Le Nouveau Trésor; or, French Student's Companion. By M. E. S.
16th Edition. Feap. 8vo. 3s. 6d.
14 George Bell and Sons'
F. E. A. GAsc’s FRENCH Course.
First French Book. Feap. 8vo. New Edition. Is. 6d.
Second French Book. New Edition. Feap. 8vo. 2s. 6d.
Key to First and Second French Books. Feap. 8vo. 8s. 6d.
Fremºs for Beginners, in Prose, with Index. New Edition.
12mo. 2s. .
Select Fables of La Fontaine. New Edition. Feap. 8vo. 3s.
Histoires Amusantes et Instructives. With Notes. New Edition.
Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. t
Practical Guide to Modern French Conversation. Feap. 8vo. 2s. 6d.
French Poetry for the Young. With Notes. Feap. 8vo. 2s.
Materials for French Prose Composition ; or, Selections from the best
English Prose Writers. New Edition. FCap. 8vo. 48.6d. Key, 6s.
Prosateurs Contemporains. With Notes. 8vo. New Edition, revised.
58. -
Le Petit Compagnon ; a French Talk-Book for Little Children.
l6mo. 2s. 6d.
An Improved Modern Pocket Dictionary of the French and English
Languages. 25th Thousand, with additions. 16mo. cloth. 48.
Modern French-English and English-French Dictionary. 2nd Edition,
revised. In l vol. 12s. 6d. (formerly 2 vols. 25s.)
GoMBERT's FRENCH DRAMA.
Being a Selection of the best Tragedies and Comedies of Molière,
Racine, Corneille, and Voltaire. With Arguments and Notes by A.
Gombert. New Edition, revised by F. E. A. Gasc, Fcap. 8vo. 1s. each;
sewed, 6d.
CONTENTS.
MOLIERE:—Le Misanthrope. L’Aware. Le Bourgeois Gentilhomme. Le
Tartuffe. Le Malade Imaginaire. Les Femmes Savantes. Les Fourberies
de Scapin. Les Précieuses Ridicules. L'Ecole des Femmes. L'Ecole des
Maris. Le Médecin malgré Lui. -
RACINE :—Phédre. Esther. Athalie. Iphigénie. Les Plaideurs. 1. La
Thébaïde ; ou, Les Frères Ennemis. 2. Andromaque. 8. Britannicus.
P. CoRNEILLE:—Le Cid. Horace. Cinna. Polyeucte.
WoltàIRE :-Zaïre.
GERMAN CLASS-BOOKS.
Materials for German Prose Composition. By Dr. Buchheim. 4th
Edition revised. Feap. 4s. 6d.
A German Grammar for Public Schools. By the Rev. A. C. Clapin
and F. Holl Müller. Feap. 2s. 6d.
Kotzebue's Der Gefängene. With Notes by Dr. W. Stromberg. 1s.
JEducational Works. 15
ENGLISH CLASS-BOOKS.
The Elements of the English Language. By E. Adams, Ph.D. 15th
Edition. Post 8vo. 48. 6d.
The Rudiments of English Grammar and Analysis. By E. Adams,
Ph.D. New Edition. Feap. 8vo. 2s.
By C. P. MAson, B.A. LoNDoN UNIVERSITY.
First Notions of Grammar for Young Learners. Feap. 8vo. Cloth. 8d.
First Steps in English Grammar for Junior Classes. Demy 18mo.
New Edition. 18.
outlinº, of English Grammar for the use of Junior Classes. Cloth.
ls. 6d.
English Grammar, including the Principles of Grammatical Ana-
lysis. 22nd Edition. Post 8vo. 3s.6d.
The Analysis of Sentences applied to Latin. Post 8vo. 1s. 6d.
Analytical Latin Exercises: Accidence and Simple Sentences, &c.
Post 8vo. 3s. 6d.
Edited for Middle-Class Eacaminations.
With Notes on the Analysis and Parsing, and Explanatory Remarks.
Milton's Paradise Lost, Book I. With Life. 3rd Edit. Post 8vo. 2s.
Book II. With Life. 2nd Edit. Post 8vo. 2s.
Book III. With Life. Post 8vo. 2s.
Goldsmith's Deserted Willage. With Life. Post 8vo. 1s. 6d.
Cowper's Task, Book II. With Life. Post 8vo. 2s.
Thomson's Spring. With Life. Post 8vo. 2s.
Winter. With Life. Post 8vo. 2s.
Practical Hints on Teaching. By Rev. J. Menet, M.A. 4th Edit.
Crown 8vo. Cloth, 2s. 6d. ; paper, 2s.
Test Lessons in Dictation. Paper cover, 1s. 6d.
Questions for Examinations in English Literature. By Rev. W. W.
Skeat. 28. 6d.
Drawing Copies. By P. H. Delamotte. Oblong 8vo. 12s. Sold also
in parts at le. each.
Poetry for the School-room. New Edition. Feap. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
Select Parables from Nature, for Use in Schools. By Mrs. A. Gatty.
Fcap. Svo. Cloth. 1s.
School Record for Young Ladies' Schools. 6d.
Geographical Text-Book; a Practical Geography. By M. E. S.
12mo. 2s.
The Blank Maps done up separately, 4to. 2s. coloured.
A First Book of Geography. By Rev. C. A. Johns, B.A., F.L.S.
&c. Illustrated. 12mo. 2s. 6d.
Loudon's (Mrs.) Entertaining Naturalist. New Edition. Revised by
W. S. Dallas, F.L.S. 5s.
Handbook of Botany, New Edition, greatly enlarged by
D. Wooster. F cap. 2s. 6d.
I6 - JEducational Works.
The Botanist's Pocket-Book. With a copious Index. By W. R.
Hayward. Crown 8vo. Cloth limp, 48. 6d.
Experimental Chemistry, founded on the Work of Dr. Stöckhardt.
-- By C. W. Heaton. Post 8vo. 5s. - - -
Double Entry Elucidated. By B. W. Foster. 7th Edit. 4to. 8s. 6d.
A New Manual of Book-keeping. By P. Crellin, Accountant. Crown
8vo. 3s. 6d. -
Picture School-Books. In simple Language, with numerous Illus-
trations. Royal l6mo. -
School Primer. 6d.—School Reader. By J. Tilleard. 18.—Poetry Book
for Schools. 18.—The Life of Joseph. 1s.—The Scripture Parables. By the
Rev. J. E. Clarke. 1s.—The Scripture Miracles. By the Rev. J. E. Clarke.
1s.-The New Testament History. By the Rev. J. G. Wood, M.A. 1s.-The
Old Testament History. By the Rev. J. G. Wood, M.A. 18.—The Story of
Bunyan's Pilgrim’s Progress. 18.-The Life of Christopher Columbus. By
Sarah Crompton. 18.-The Life of Martin Luther. By Sarah Crompton. 1s.
Books FOR YOUNG READERs.
In 8 Parts. Limp cloth, 6d. each.
Part I. The Cat and the Hen; A Cat in a Bag ; Sam and his Dog, Red-leg ;
Bob and Tom Lee. Part II. The New-born Lamb; TBe Good Boy, Bad Boy,
and Nice Wise Girl ; Bad Ben and Old Sam Sly; Poor Fan, Part III. The
Blind Boy; The Mute Girl; A New Tale of Babes in a Wood. Part IV. The
New Bank-note ; The Royal Visit; A King's Walk on a Winter's Day. Part V.
Story of a Cat, told by Herself Part VI. The Three Monkeys. Part VII.
Queen Bee and Busy Bee. Part VIII. Gull's Crag, A Story of the Sea.
BELL's READING-BOOKS.
FOR SCIEIOOLS AND PA R O C HIAL LIBRARIES.
The popularity which the “Books for Young Readers,” have attained is
a sufficient proof that teachers and pupils alike approve of the use of inter-
esting stories, with a simple plot in place of the dry combination of letters and
syllables, making no impression on the mind, of which elementary reading-
books generally consist. -
The Publishers have therefore thought it advisable to extend the application
of this principle to books adapted for more advanced readers.
Now Ready. Post 8vo. Strongly bound.
Masterman Ready. By Captain Marryat. 1s. 6d.
Parables from Nature. (Selected.) By Mrs. Gatty. 1s.
Friends in Fur and Feathers. By Gwynfryn. 1s.
Robinson Crusoe, ls. 6d.
Andersen's Danish Tales. (Selected.) By E. Bell, M.A. 1s.
Southey's Life of Nelson. (Abridged.) 1s. - *
Grimm's German Tales. (Selected.) 1s. -
Life of the Duke of Wellington. [In the press.
London: Printed by JoHN STRANGEWAYs, Castle St. Leicester Sq.
No. 23 520
'•
Cat
*PRINyed in u.'s, A.